






«>* V 

o 0 X 


« £ 

> \r ^ 



* \ r\ 

hn* A 0 


' V^V* “ * ° ’ V< V . 0 , V ‘ - ' ’ ' ' *°' J 


r / % 


% “ <r 

* > O y fi t ^ 

aV 4 uk -?> 0 * x 

s, * * O f \ > 



» - "oo' i 

o A *-/* 

<*■ * c\ * ■* $* 

^ \ rvJ C' ^' SJ ** Q • r^A 

\ V . t . „., % ' ' '* ^ s s * • r % * = >* o 

* *. ^ *' ^ ' ' V 



$ \ 

- ,<& * 




* 0 M 0 ^ 
ry \> 


W.' a 5 

<3 ^ A oV 




} « X "* <G 

■Nki 



«3 

> 


V , * ^ A * ae/r/7?*- + ^ < <55s^n^ ^ 








-+ % •<*» ■ ** .^ '«■ % ^ 

" '-‘ / c--.,V*'*V^s 

0 ^ * 

<t * 

\ 0 

^ A* wfl 

0 . 0 ’*' /* *.., V ♦ .t. ’* 

A *< «'* %. ^ 



'*- f 

/% ^llpv ^\vw//^ 

»•** - 4 ° -»«/" # , ''**'' V A 




✓ 
l/“ 

l_ # 

% • «* ^ ' ■ /5 *“ "** ’ 

*••'***' # B •’ A — . '>*" '■//> V * * 

■ — <v V , v a A* *V5fe'. V 

v* ° % s. v » QIK3 ' ^ 

7. *7 



cT> ,^\ 





A 
















































































“ Hands up, and be quick about it/’ Came a command from 
the rear. Page 10. 

Frontispiece. With Sherman to the Sea. 


With Sherman to 
the Sea 

A Boy’s Story of General Sherman’s Fa- 
mous March and Capture of Savannah 

By JAMES OTIS 

Author of 

“Across the Delaware,” “With Lafayette at Yorktown,” 
“ With Washington at Monmouth,” *' With Grant 
at Vicksburg,” Etc. 



WITH FOUR ILLUSTRATIONS 
By J. WATSON DAVIS 

A. L. BURT COMPANY, PUBLISHERS 
NEW YORK 





Copyright, 1911 
By A. I,. BURT COMPANY 


With Sherman to the Sea 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


* ‘Hands up, and be quick about it.” Came a command 

from the rear. ..... Frontispiece 

“Halt! You Johnnies, halt! Halt or I shall fire!,” page 
Came a voice from the shore. . . . 89 

Alice Carter stood at my back continually thrusting a 

loaded musket into my hand. . . . 185 

Up and down the gully we writhed and floundered, 

yet without benefit to either of us. . . 263 


With Sherman to the Sea. 


























. 




































■ 































































. 

r 


















' 





















































FOREWORD 


I have just had brought to my attention a story 
concerning the siege of Vicksburg, which was written 
by Richard J. Studley, of the 46th Maine Volun- 
teers, who hailed from Malden, in that State, and, as 
may be supposed, am flattered by his description of 
myself. 

It is true that I was able to render him no slight 
assistance on two occasions when he stood in sore 
need of a friend inside the Confederate lines, but 
there is a question in my mind as to whether he did 
not magnify the services, for the part which I played 
was not different from that which any lad would 
have acted toward another of about his own age 
under similar circumstances. 

To me Dick’s story was most entertaining, bring- 
ing back to memory as it did many comparatively 
trifling details which had been forgotten by me, and 
enabling me to live over again those days when all 
the world was before us, to be conquered for our 
special benefit. 

That which surprised me greatly in the tale was 
that he brought it to a close with the capture of 
Vicksburg, for surely we were thrown much in each 
other’s company, owing to the varying tide of war, 
until that famous march of Sherman’s to the sea was 
ended with the capture of Savannah, and stood side 
3 


4 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


by side more than once when it seemed certain death 
must come speedily to both. 

A good friend was and is Dick Studley, one on 
whom a fellow can depend for backing, however 
great the danger, and with whom it is pleasant to 
be, however distressful the circumstances. 

It is not in my mind that I can make of our adven- 
tures such a tale as did Dick, when he told the story 
of being with Grant at Vicksburg, but it should be 
possible for me to set down what he said and did 
while I was with him ; for I would have the lad’s 
work during the long, cruel war put into such shape 
that all may know him for the brave, true-hearted 
chap that he is. Therefore I count on trying to write 
of what was done by both of us during that famous 
march to the sea, when we of the South saw each day 
the Cause growing weaker and weaker, and knowing 
that, despite all efforts, it must soon end in dire dis- 
aster to us who had struggled to the best of our 
ability. 

Should I fail in my purpose, let it be borne in 
mind that I made the attempt only in order that the 
little lad from Maine, who was my friend at the time 
we were enemies, may have the credit due him and 
which he was too modest to claim for himself. 

Robert Yardley. 


WITH SHERMAN TO 
THE SEA 


CHAPTER I 

HOWELL COBB'S PLANTATION 

It was about tbe middle of November, in the year 
1864, when I, Robert Yardley, lieutenant Company 
B, 98th Mississippi, C. S. A., was discharged from 
the hospital at Milledgeville, in the State of Georgia, 
with a furlough of thirty days, during which time 
the physicians believed I might be able to regain the 
strength lost during an illness which was more 
vexatious than dangerous. 

My military career in the Confederate Army had 
been begun eighteen months previous, when I enlisted 
at Vicksburg, being in a certain degree forced into 
the service, although not quite sixteen years of age, 
because of having given aid to a Yankee lad by the 
name of Dick Studley, thereby arousing suspicions 
that I was not so entirely devoted to the Cause as a 
Southern-bred boy should have been. 

My friends knew full well that I was true to the 
Confederacy, and those best acquainted with all the 
details of the affair understand that no blame could 
be attached to me for what I then did. It is not my 
purpose to make any explanation of the matter here ; 


6 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


it is sufficient to say that on a certain night, when 
the Federal gunboats and transports ran past the bat- 
teries at Vicksburg, I came across a small lad who 
had swum ashore from the wreck of the Henry Clay, 
and, instead of delivering him up to the authorities 
as a prisoner of war, took him to the cave in which I 
was then living. 

He was a year my junior, a drummer-boy in a 
regiment from Maine, and surely there was no wrong 
done the Confederacy when I did what I might to 
save him needless suffering; but the final result was 
that it seemingly became necessary for me to enlist. 
Whether I have since done my full duty in the army 
is shown by the fact that I now hold a commission as 
lieutenant, although my seventeenth birthday has but 
just passed. 

General Howell Cobb is my mother’s cousin, and, 
his plantation being near Milledgeville, I went there 
to recruit my strength, being so feeble that only with 
difficulty could I walk half a mile. 

Atlanta had been occupied by the enemy under 
General Sherman, but we of Georgia had no idea the 
Federal Army would come further down the State, 
consequently I believed myself far removed from 
scenes of hostilities until the day when the word 
came that the Yankees were moving southward. 

Even then we all believed Columbia or Augusta 
was the point at which a blow was to be struck, al- 
though General Cobb took the precaution of moving 
the most valuable of his household goods, together 
with the more likely slaves, to Milledgeville, believ- 
ing the property would be more safe there than on 
the plantation, where were none but old negroes to 
look after it. 

As for me, I preferred to remain in the country. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA % 

There were people enough left on the place to wait 
upon me, and I had the entire house to myself, which 
was much to my liking. 

The blow came suddenly, like a bolt of lightning 
from a clear sky. Three days had passed without 
my having had any news concerning either army, and 
I was in the stable seeing to it that the old groom 
attended properly to my favorite horse, when two 
men in faded blue uniforms, and having all the ear- 
marks of stragglers, entered the building swagger- 
ingly. 

“Where did you come from?” I asked, believing 
them to be some of our own people, for it was not 
unusual at this time to see Confederates wearing 
Yankee uniforms which had been taken from pris- 
oners. 

“We’re from Uncle Billy’s army, an’ are lookin’ 
for rations, horses, cattle or any blessed thing that 
may come in handy,” one of the men replied as he 
pulled open the mare’s mouth to see her teeth. 

“Uncle Billy !” I repeated angrily. “What do you 
mean by speaking so disrespectfully? Who is your 
commander ?” 

“General William T. Sherman,” and the fellow 
grinned as if he had begun to understand that I was 
in ignorance concerning the movements of the Fed- 
eral forces. “Didn’t you know we was takin’ a little 
trip for our health through Georgia?” 

Even then I did not fully realize all the facts, but 
asked like a simpleton: 

“Where is General Sherman’s army ? Has it left 
Atlanta ?” 

“Wa’al, I reckon it has, seein’s how we foragers 
can’t be more’n two miles ahead of the advance 
guard.” 


8 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Two miles !” I repeated as if stupefied. “Are the 
Yankees cornin’ this way ?” 

“I reckon the whole force will camp hereabouts 
this afternoon, seein’s how this ’ere place is about the 
limit of the day’s work. That’s a likely lookin’ mare, 
an’ I guess you’ll be sorry to part with her ?” 

I was literally stunned by the statement that a 
Federal army was so near at hand, and, without 
giving heed to my words, replied : 

“There is no question of my partin’ with. her. I 
don’t intend to give her up.” 

“When you Johnnies take prisoners do you allow 
’em to keep their saddle-hosses ?” the man asked with 
a leer as he leveled his musket at my head, while the 
other fellow stood at the door of the stable as if to 
prevent escape. 

Then it was that I realized fully the misfortune 
which had overtaken me. While I lounged around 
the plantation, recruiting my strength in the belief 
that I could soon be able to strike another blow for 
the Cause, the enemy had been advancing until the 
chances were that I would soon be shut up in a 
Northern prison, there to remain eating my heart out 
while those with whom I had marched shoulder to 
shoulder were winning laurels for themselves. 

These thoughts, which passed through my mind as 
does a flash of lightning across the dark sky, nerved 
me to do that which a few seconds previous I would 
have believed impossible. 

At my side a hay-fork stood against the wall. Half 
turning as if to go to the rear of the stable, I seized 
the fork, and, having thus put the soldier off his 
guard ever so slightly, I leaped upon him. 

With the awkward weapon I struck down the 
man’s musket and almost at the same instant was on 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


9 


the mare’s back. The old groom, whether in order to 
aid me or because of being so bewildered by the sud- 
denness of my attack as not to be wholly conscious 
of what he did, unloosed the halter from the ring, 
and before the enemy had time to put forth a hand I 
was riding at full speed at right angles with the main 
road. 

A bullet whistled past my head. Five seconds 
later came another, and then I knew there was noth- 
ing more to fear from the soldiers’ guns until they 
could be reloaded, and by that time I should be 
beyond range. 

Unfortunately I had not strayed very far from the 
house since my arrival, therefore was wholly in igno- 
rance of the surrounding country, but I had a dim 
idea that my horse was taking me directly toward a 
swamp which extended four or five miles on either 
side of the small creek which marked the western 
boundary of the plantation. 

With two of the enemy in the stabl? and an army 
on the highway at the north and northwest, I had no 
choice of roads, but must ride at a venture in the 
hope that it might be possible to find a path at the 
edge of the swamp, leading in the direction of 
Milledgeville. 

Before I had fairly shut out the plantation build- 
ings from view it was possible to hear, far in the 
distance, that which told of the approach of the army, 
and I knew that the ragged men in blue who spoke 
of their commander as “Uncle Billy” had told me no 
more than the truth. 

Then suddenly we were come to the end of our 
road, the mare and I having arrived at the edge of 
the swamp. It was evident we could go no further 
in this direction, or even southward, save by retrac- 


10 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ing our steps, and I sat gazing at the barrier before 
me, wherein most likely many a slave had gone to his 
death while seeking, as I was, a road to freedom. 

“I might as well have remained in the stable an’ 
taken matters comfortably, since there seems nothin* 
for it save to count myself a prisoner to the Yankees 
at the very time when the Confederacy needs the 
services of every man and boy within the lines,” I 
said half to myself, wondering meanwhile if it would 
not be as well to ride back and surrender quietly. 

Then came a Ipw, sharp command from the rear: 

“Hands up, an’ be quick about it !” 

It goes without saying that I obeyed on the in- 
stant, for in those days men were not slow to pull the 
trigger when they had a living target. 

“I had an idea you couldn’t get very far in this 
direction, an’ it seems that our maps are mighty near 
correct,” the same voice, which had in it a familiar 
ring, cried, and, turning suddenly, I saw, mounted 
on a powerful iron-gray horse, one clad in the uni- 
form of a lieutenant whom I believed I had met 
before. 

“You an’ I seem to be fortunate in capturin’ each 
other,” I said with as much of cheeriness in my tone 
as could be assumed on the instant. 

“Who — what Why, it’s Bob Yardley!” 

“The very same, Dick Studley, an’ under almost 
any other circumstances I’d be mighty glad to see 
you.” 

“\*)u are glad now,” the lad cried laughingly as 
he leaped from the horse to take both my hands in 
his. “When the foragers told me that a Johnnie 
had ridden down this way, T little guessed who it was 
I proposed to capture. But I am glad to see you 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 11 


again, Bob Yardley ! What’s the matter ? Have you 
been wounded ?” 

“Doin’ time in the hospital just when I was most 
needed, an’ came out to General Cobb’s plantation to 
pick up a little more strength before goin’ back to 
the regiment. So you’re with Sherman’s army, eh ? 
And a lieutenant ?” 

“Even as you are, Bob. We got hold of some 
Confederate newspapers while in Atlanta, an’ I 
learned by them that you had been promoted. Say, 
this looks like a big country while you study the 
maps, but it seems small when you think how often 
you an’ I have met accidentally. Haven’t you yet 
come to believe that yours is a Lost Cause ?” 

“We’re not whipped yet, Dick, even though your 
people have given us some mighty hard knocks, 

an’ But I’m not goin’ to talk either politics or 

war just now. The question is, what are you countin’ 
on doin’ with me?” 

“I declare I’d clean forgotten that you are my 
prisoner. Give me your parole, an’ I’ll see that 
you’re made comfortable an’ as happy as can be ex- 
pected. We’ll talk over the ” 

“Never a parole out of me, Dick. I’d rather take 
the chances of goin’ to a Yankee prison, as I reckon 
will be the case, than give over all power of makin’ a 
break if I see an openin’.” 

“Now look here, Bob, you are foolish to keep an 
eye out for anything of that kind. I wish it was pos- 
sible for me to make you understand that the Con- 
federate who is taken prisoner now should consider 
himself a mighty fortunate chap, for there is no 
longer any show of his winnin’.” 

“But you can’t make me believe anything of the 
kind, Dick Studley. Just at this time you of Sher- 


12 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


man’s army are puffed up a good bit because of the 
success which has attended the scheme of marchin’ 
through Georgia. This State is but a small portion 
of the Confederacy, an’ you will find that while 
gainin’ ground here you are losin’ it elsewhere. No, 
no, my boy, I won’t give you my parole.” 

I could see that this refusal of mine cut the lad 
from Maine not a little. I flattered myself that acting 
the part of host toward me would give him as much 
pleasure as I would have in accepting his hospitality, 
but I was not minded to remain in his company any 
longer than might be absolutely necessary. Neither 
could he have persuaded me, so blind was I at the 
time, that our cause was in the desperate condition 
which I afterward knew to be the case. 

Not only was he hurt because of my refusal, but 
disappointed and placed in an awkward position, as 
I could well understand. When I refused to give my 
parole it became necessary for him to hold me close 
prisoner, becoming responsible for my safe keeping, 
unless he was willing to turn me over to the care of 
strangers, and this I knew would have been far from 
agreeable to him. 

“I do not know what to do with you, Bob,” he said 
after remaining silent while one might have counted 
ten. “There is really no chance for you to escape, an’ 
yet, in order to look after your comfort, I must give 
my word that you do not give us the slip.” 

“Better throw it up as a bad bargain, Dick, an’ 
turn me over to the squad in charge of the prisoners, 
for I fancy you must have taken more than one since 
leavin’ Atlanta.” 

“I won’t do it, if for no other reason than because 
I remember the day in Vicksburg when you took so 
many chances rather than turn me into the pen,” he 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 13 


replied thoughtfully and added as a sudden thought 
came to him, “Give me your parole until we shall 
have entered Milledgeville, say forty-eight hours, an’ 
perhaps in the meantime we will be able to cook up 
some kind of a scheme, thereby givin’ Uncle Rube a 
chance to spread himself.” 

“Is he here ?” I cried, remembering with pleasure 
the self-opinionated old farmer who believed that he, 
better than anybody else, was able to lead the Federal 
arms to victory. 

“Aye, that he is,” Dick replied with a laugh, “an’ 
so are all the others of our detachment whom you 
know except poor ’Siah Fernald, who went home 
from Vicksburg with one leg.” 

Keen though I was to rejoin my comrades in the 
field, the desire to meet these odd people from Maine, 
who had been such very good friends of mine when I 
had previously been a prisoner in the hands of the 
Federals, was so great that I could not well resist 
the temptation. 

During the short time Dick and I had been to- 
gether I remembered having heard that General 
Wheeler, with a division of cavalry, should be some- 
where in the vicinity, and provided I could retain 
possession of the mare when I gave the Yankees the 
slip, it was more than possible I would be able to find 
him. 

By remaining with the Union forces forty-eight 
hours there was a good chance I could learn some- 
thing more regarding his whereabouts, for General 
Sherman’s scouts, if not a portion of his command, 
must certainly have come in touch with the troopers. 

Therefore it was that I said with but little show 
of hesitation : 

“I will do as you propose, Dick. Durin’ the next 


14 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


forty-eight hours you have my parole, but now the 
question is whether your commander will allow you 
to keep as a camp pet a Johnnie who counts on givin’ 
you the slip at the first opportunity after his parole 
has expired.” 

“I am countin’ that Major Hartley will do the 
trick for me,” Dick replied with a laugh. “He should 
be favorably inclined toward you.” 

“It surely stands him in hand to do me a favor if 
he can,” I said, thinking somewhat bitterly of how 
the major had urged me to do that which I had now 
become convinced was unbecoming a Confederate 
soldier. 

We chatted about the past, Dick and I, referring 
again and again to that day at Vicksburg when I had 
acted the host and Uncle Rube, or Corporal Reuben 
Smart, to speak of him more respectfully, provided 
the food. 

Both of us were so deeply interested in this recall- 
ing of the past as to be wholly unmindful of the flight 
of time until the forager who had attempted to take 
me prisoner in the stable came up breathless as if 
from rapid running. 

“Oh, you are all right, are you, lieutenant?” he 
cried in a tone of relief “I had begun to think the 
Johnnie might have got the best of you, but it kinder 
looks as if you was old chums,” he added, gazing in 
surprise first at one and then the other. 

“An’ so we are,” Dick replied with a laugh. “It 
was really my turn to capture Lieutenant Yardley 
because of his havin’ taken me prisoner when the 
46th was nearabout Vicksburg.” Then to me the lad 
added, “Come on, Bob ; it’s time I reported.” 

Leading our horses, we walked back toward the 
plantation buildings, where I stopped to get my sad- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 15 


die and bridle, and then it was that I understood 
how completely General Sherman was devastating 
the country through which he marched. 

Everywhere within the lines of the encampment 
were huge fires built of fence-rails and lumber torn 
from the buildings, while the foragers were ransack- 
ing corn-cribs, barns and even the cellar of the dwell- 
ing, stowing in their wagons large quantities of corn, 
beans, peanuts and molasses, for General Cobb did 
not have time to carry away any save the most valu- 
able of his belongings. 

In one of the larger log cabins of the plantation, 
that which had been occupied by the overseer, Gen- 
eral Sherman’s headquarters was established, and 
from the number of horses tethered nearabout it 
seemed to me that these Yankee officers must have 
gathered in for personal use all the blooded stock to 
be found on their line of march. 

While I stood at a respectful distance holding the 
horses Dick went in search of Major Hartley, and a 
full half hour elapsed before he returned with a look 
of satisfaction on his face which told that the mission 
had not been in vain. 

“Now we’ll find the 46th, Bob, an’ see what Uncle 
Rube’s ‘detachment’ has on hand in the way of pro- 
visions. We’re livin’ high, turnin’ up our noses at 
bacon an’ hardtack, because thus far there has been 
no lack of chickens, fresh pork, sweet potatoes an’ 
such other luxuries as are to be found in Georgia.” 

“In other words, you are eatin’ us out of house an’ 
home, eh?” I said in what I intended should be a 
cheery tone, but my heart was filled with bitterness 
as I saw everywhere around the invaders gorging 
themselves with stores which were sadly needed by 
our people. 


1G WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Amid such an army as that under General Sher- 
man’s command it was not a simple matter to find the 
location of a single regiment, and when I came to 
learn the strength of this force which was marching 
through the most populous and fertile portion of the 
State, I began to have my first doubts as to the pos- 
sibility of checking the invasion. 

Near to 63,000 men, with sixty-five guns, each 
piece, caisson and forge drawn by four teams of 
horses; 2,500 wagons with a team of six mules to 
each, and 600 ambulances each with two horses. 
This train, the wagons loaded heavily with food and 
stores of every kind, together with the vast number 
of men, made up such an encampment as seemed 
enormous for what was, to my mind, hardly more 
than a raid. 

While in the hospital I had heard that Sherman 
had met with reverse after reverse until his men were 
in a most pitiable condition, so far as regarded food 
and clothing, and therefore it had seemed to me abso- 
lutely certain that before the command got very far 
from Atlanta our people would succeed in bagging 
the entire army, but now I found quite the opposite 
state of affairs, and, as I have said, began to have 
doubts as to whether the Yankees were as impover- 
ished as we had been made to believe. I even ques- 
tioned whether our leaders did not intentionally mis- 
represent the true condition of the enemy. 

However, I did not propose to go into any such 
question when I sat down to tell what I know con- 
cerning the part Dick Studley took in this march of 
Sherman’s, and therefore, however bitter I may feel 
while thus going back in memory to those days, it 
shall be my aim to put aside personal grief and 
prejudices. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 17 

Dick finally succeeded in finding his regiment, and 
then it was I found it difficult to repress tears of 
gratitude, so hearty was the welcome which these 
men from Maine gave me. One would have said I 
was their best friend as they crowded around with 
words of joy and friendship, much to the surprise of 
their comrades who had never seen me, for of a verity 
it must have seemed strange that a party of soldiers 
in blue should receive so warmly one of the opposing 
force. 

There was Uncle Reuben Smart, corporal of Com- 
pany G, a most peculiar old man, whose good traits I 
hope I shall be able to picture in such fashion that 
the reader may feel acquainted with him ; Stephen 
Stubbs, a small soldier who had left his work of 
house-painting to take up arms against us of the 
South; Jim Haley, who came from Meddy hemps, 
and Isaiah Rich, who claimed Mattawamkeag as his 
home, a short, jolly-looking fellow, quite the reverse 
of what one would fancy a soldier should be. 

Those who have read Dick Studley’s story con- 
cerning his adventures while with Grant at Vicks- 
burg can well fancy what we talked about and under- 
stand why it seemed necessary to ask many questions 
concerning each other. 

“I’ve had you in mind the past two days, an’ that’s 
a sure sign I was goin’ to come across you sooner or 
later,” Uncle Rube said thoughtfully. “Though how 
it was to be brought about while we was on this ’ere 
junketin’ trip was more’n I could make out,” he 
added, and Steve Stubbs interrupted him by suggest- 
ing that if the “detachment” were to have some of 
General Cobb’s chickens broiled for supper it was 
time to set about cooking them. 

“So you still hold yourselves as a separate squad ?” 


18 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


I said laughingly, remembering full well the time 
when Uncle Rube claimed that his “detachment” was 
an organization separate and distinct from any com- 
pany, regiment or corps. 

“That we do, my boy, an’ it’s our right, seein’s 
how we’ve taken on ourselves — meanin’ we folks from 
Malden who enlisted in the 46th — the most of the 
work that has been done since we’ve been in the 
army.” 

“Do you think it necessary to give General Sher- 
man as many points as you believed General Grant 
needed?” I asked, now forgetting my own troubles 
in the delight which was mine at being with these 
peculiar but right jolly people from Maine. 

“Well, you see, it’s like this,” the old man replied 
in an argumentative tone. “Uncle Billy is kinder 
keepin’ his crowd closer together than General Grant 
did, an’ it stands to reason he has to, seein’s how 
there’s like to be a lot of you Johnnies snoopin’ ’round 
to gather us in if we stray very far from the main 
army. Consequently I don’t feel called upon to say 
so much about his doin’s as I did when it looked like 
General Grant had lost a good many of his folks, an’ 
us among the rest. Mind you, lad, I ain’t sayin’ but 
that if I had the handlin’ of this ’ere army I would 
put ’em through straighter an’ quicker than General 
Sherman’s doin’, it.” 

“But what about the chickens?” Steve Stubbs 
squeaked. “Are you goin’ to have ’em or ain’t you ?” 

“Look here, Stephen,” and now Uncle Rube spoke 
sharply. “It strikes me that after I’ve foraged 
’round to get all the luxuries of the land, you might 
turn to an’ cook ’em without makin’ so much talk. 
You’ll never be the right kind of a soldier, Steve, till 
you get inter the way of humpin’ yourself right up to 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 19 

work. Tend to the chickens, an* I reckon Isaiah 
Rich better look after Bob Yardley’s hoss. He can 
take Lieutenant Dick’s, too, an’ we’ll kinder keep our 
belongings together, so to speak, instead of mixin’ 
’em up with the rest of Company G’s property.” 

To me the oddest thing about this assumption of 
authority by the old man whose rank was only that 
of a corporal was the cheerfulness and promptness 
with which his unauthorized orders were obeyed by 
those who claimed membership in the “detachment.” 

Steve Stubbs set about dressing the chickens which 
had been confiscated, while Isaiah Rich tethered the 
horses near at hand and Jim Haley went to the com- 
missary wagons for hay and grain. 

It was a family party, and for the time being I, 
an enemy, had become a welcome member of it. 


CHAPTER II 

MIIXEDGEVILLE 

A merry evening did Uncle Rube’s detachment 
make of it, really seeming to think I had cause for 
gratitude because of having been made prisoner, and 
while I joined in so far as might be with their mirth, 
my ears were open wide for any word which would 
give me information such as was necessary if I would 
escape. 

Although bound by my parole to remain with the 
army during eight and forty hours, I could not pre- 
vent my thoughts from straying into the future as I 
considered this plan or that for joining General 
Wheeler’s command, already beginning to believe I 


20 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


had been foolish in agreeing to make no move toward 
escape even for the short time set. 

Uncle Rube was explaining to me just how he 
could capture every Confederate in the field and thus 
put an end to the war in a twinkling, when Major 
Hartley came up to greet me, and once more I had 
proof that the Yankees did not look upon us of the 
South as personal enemies. 

The major, like the members of the “detachment,” 
spoke as if I had been remarkably fortunate because 
of having been taken prisoner at this particular time, 
and advised me to give my parole for an indefinite 
period, assuring me that the Confederacy was in the 
“last ditch.” 

As a matter of course I turned a deaf ear to his 
predictions, believing he had been deceived by his 
superiors, for I felt certain he would not deliberately 
tell a falsehood, particularly when all to be gained 
by it was my own comfort and well-being. He had 
the permission of the commander for me to remain 
on parole until the army left Milledgeville, if indeed 
it ever arrived there, but then I must be turned over 
as a prisoner of war if I still entertained an idea of 
trying to escape. 

“I shall give you the slip, if it be possible, at the 
expiration of the time set,” was my reply to his ad- 
vice. “It is my duty, an’ I am not willin’ my com- 
rades should have another opportunity of thinkin’ 
perhaps I may be untrue to the Cause.” 

“If you look at it in that light, I have nothing 
more to say, my lad,” he interrupted in a kindly tone. 
“The time is not far distant, however, when you will 
know that I have stated only the facts in the case.” 

Then, after chatting on this subject or the other 
with the men from Malden, the major left us, and 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 21 


once more I asked myself if it could be possible that 
our people bad been deceived as to tbe true situation. 

It would please me well to set down all that was 
said and done during that evening when Uncle Rube 
acted as chief cook, host and commander, for I en- 
joyed myself thoroughly despite the many reasons I 
had for disquietude of mind, and when Dick and I 
crawled under the canvas fly, forced to lie very snug 
together in order to get the benefit of the apology for 
a shelter, it seemed much as if I was at home instead 
of among professed enemies. 

When I closed my eyes in slumber it was not to 
open them again until a bugler near at hand sounded 
the reveille, the call being repeated here and there 
from different points of that vast encampment until 
the beating of drums drowned all other sounds. 

It was not yet daybreak, but the division had been 
aroused thus early in order that it might take up the 
line of march promptly at five o’clock, in accordance 
with orders given the night previous. 

While I remained lazily inside the blanket which 
had been loaned me by Steve Stubbs, camp-fires 
flashed out here, there and everywhere around until, 
apparently, as far as the eye could reach were flicker- 
ing lights which told that more of General Cobb’s 
property was being destroyed, in order that General 
Sherman’s men might have a hot breakfast. 

“I reckon we’ve got to turn out,” Dick said with a 
yawn as he rose to a sitting posture. “It’s too bad 
to waken a fellow before he has really begun to scoop 
in the proper amount of sleep.” 

“It’s one of the penalties you must pay for the 
privilege of tryin’ to whip us out of our boots,” I said 
with a laugh as I sprang to my feet, all forebodings 
as to the future having vanished for the time being. 


22 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Where are you goin’ ?” Dick asked curiously as I 
turned to walk away. 

“To look after the mare. I must make certain she 
is bein’ entertained as royally in this Yank camp as 
am I.” 

“Uncle Rube gave Jim Haley strict orders to look 
after her, so there’s no need for you to trouble 
yourself.” 

“See here, Dick, it isn’t any of my business, I 
know, but because we’re suck good friends I’m goin’ 
to take the liberty of speakin’ about it,” and I went 
close by his side that my words might not be over- 
heard. “Do you think it is wise to let that old man 
give orders regarding matters in camp while you, the 
lieutenant, are present ? Isn’t such a course likely to 
break in on the discipline?” 

The lad from Maine laughed heartily as he 
replied : 

“I don’t reckon that I’m interferin’ very much 
with the discipline, Bob. The 46th is sort of a fam- 
ily concern, an’ when we’re alone by ourselves, with 
none of the regimental officers near at hand to find 
fault, we run matters to suit ourselves. You saw 
enough of that at Vicksburg to know how it has been 
done.” 

“Aye, but then Uncle Rube was a corporal and the 
others of his detachment only privates,” I said, speak- 
ing gravely in the belief that I was doing the lad a 
good turn. “Now you are a commissioned officer, an’ 
it is not dignified to let one of the rank an’ file dictate 
to you.” 

“It can’t be helped, Bob,” the lad replied, still 
treating the matter as a joke. “There isn’t a man in 
the company who would think it strange to hear 
Uncle Rube givin’ orders in my presence, while I 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 23 


fancy it would be much like startin’ a mutiny if I 
was to assert the rights of a lieutenant while the 46th 
was in camp. Let’s go out an’ make certain Jim 
Haley has done his work properly ; if he hasn’t, we’ll 
report the neglect to the commander of the detach- 
ment.” 

There was no reason for finding fault with the way 
in which the horses had been cared for. Dick’s gray 
and my mare had before them a plentiful supply of 
corn and fodder, and when this inspection was at an 
end Uncle Rube announced that “grub was ready for 
Reuben Smart’s detachment.” 

Fried sweet potatoes, chickens broiled on the live 
coals, fragrant coffee and toasted hardtack made up 
such a bill of fare as would astonish any ordinary 
soldier, but these lads who were following Sherman 
across Georgia seemed to look upon it as a matter of 
course, and I even heard Steve Stubbs grumbling 
because it was impossible to get fresh fish. 

“You’re a good commissary, Uncle Rube,” I ex- 
claimed as the old man handed me my portion of the 
food on a tin plate. “It isn’t very likely that I’ll get 
but one more such breakfast, an’ I shall remember 
this as something in the way of a marvel.” 

“Only one more, eh ?” the old man said in surprise 
as he glanced quickly toward Dick. “How does it 
happen that you don’t count on bein’ with us any 
longer ?” 

“My parole expires to-morrow afternoon, an’ I 
shall either succeed in makin’ my escape or take up 
quarters with the other prisoners,” I replied, speak- 
ing in as cheery a tone as could be assumed at the 
moment. 

“An’ are you sich an id jut as to hold out stiff- 
necked when you could be livin’ on the fat of the land 


24 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


with us folks from Malden ?” Uncle Rube asked in a 
tone of astonishment. “It don’t stand to reason that 
you’re goin’ to strike many of your friends anywhere 
near this army, even if you managed to give our 
people the slip. Be reasonable, my boy. Tell Uncle 
Billy you’ll hang on here with us, an’ we’ll see you 
don’t suffer any hurt on account of not havin’ grub 
in plenty.” 

This was a good time in which to give Dick public 
notice that I counted on escaping at the first oppor- 
tunity, and I said gravely : 

“There’s no need of sayin’ that I’d like to stay 
with you fellows right well, if it could be done with- 
out turnin’ my coat, but I’m bent on givin’ you the 
slip, an’ there’s nothin’ for it but to turn me over 
to the guards to-morrow afternoon.” 

Dick looked at me imploringly, and after a brief 
pause I repeated : 

“I shall go if I can, an’ in order to clear your own 
skirts it will be necessary to send me with the other 
prisoners. In my place, Dick, you’d do the same 
thing.” 

“Perhaps I should, but it doesn’t seem possible as 
I look at the matter now,” the lad replied, and then 
we all made an attack upon Uncle Rube’s savory 
meal, the materials of which had been involuntarily 
provided by General Cobb. 

While we were thus pleasantly engaged the divi- 
sion was being made ready for the march. The 
wagons had pulled out; the cattle, or “beef on the 
hoof” as the soldiers spoke of them, were being driven 
along the road, and more than one company was in 
line. Uncle Rube’s “detachment” was not the last 
to report for duty, but never a member of it appeared 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 25 

to be in any particular hurry, and the old man said 
to me as if thinking some explanation necessary : 

“The amount of the story is, Bob, that we don’t 
have to hustle ’round same’s some of these raw re- 
cruits, ’cause everybody knows what Company G can 
do when it’s rushed. I reckon my detachment has 
shown up better’n any other crowd of its size in this 
’ere war, an’ you can’t hardly blame General Grant 
for bein’ a bit jealous of us.” 

“So the commander is jealous, eh?” I asked with 
a laugh, wondering if the old man really believed 
everything he stated as a fact. 

“I wouldn’t like to say so right out, Bob, but be- 
tween friends as we are, even if you will be so foolish 
as to stick to a gray uniform when everybody knows 
we’ve got the life licked outer the Johnnies, I’m 
mighty nigh certain Grant wishes we wasn’t with the 
army.” 

“Why do you think so ?” 

“ ’Cause he’s afraid the 46th will get their dander 
up an’ end the war before he gets another chance to 
show hisself, an’ we could do it, too, if we had a 
free hand. If he wasn’t jealous, why didn’t he send 
word for us to light out on our own account ? That’s 
the thing he oughter done after we showed in front 
of Vicksburg what we were made of.” 

“Then you really believe that the 46th could 
march straight through any army we of the South 
have in the field ?” 

“Wa’al, I’m not willin’ to go quite so far as that, 
Bob, ’cause you see if I had the handlin’ of ’em they 
wouldn’t buck up ag’inst any very big crowd, but 
we could kinder snoop ’round the edges, so to speak, 
an’ get your folks all in a snarl before they knew 
where they were at.” 


26 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


It was evident by tbe expression on the old man’s 
face that he believed it would be possible for the 46th 
to do exactly as he had said, therefore I restrained 
my mirth, but could not resist the temptation to afek : 

“If you’ve already licked the life out of the John- 
nies, why would anything be gained by turnin’ the 
46th loose?” 

The old man looked quizzically at me for a moment 
and then said as he strapped on his knapsack : 

“It might be that we could clean up the pieces 
quicker’n Uncle Billy is doin’, though I don’t say 
that he ain’t makin’ a pretty decent job of it.” 

By this time Company G was ready to fall into 
line, and, astride my mare, I wheeled alongside of 
Dick’s gray, for nearly every commissioned officer 
had mounted himself with horses taken from the 
country through which the army had passed, and 
thus in the regimental line I rode like an honored 
guest rather than a prisoner, but was careful to keep 
in mind the fact that if I adhered to my determina- 
tion of not extending the parole, this might be the 
last ride I would ever take on the back of the little 
steed which had shared so many dangers and priva- 
tions with me. 

There was in my heart the hope, a very faint one, 
that our people might have been able to bring up a 
force sufficient to turn the Yankees aside from the 
capital of the State, even though it would not be 
possible to actually overpower them, and there were 
moments when I regretted having promised to make 
no effort at escape. 

As we advanced, however, the faint ray of hope in 
my heart died out, for no alarm was given by the 
advanced columns, and Uncle Rube said more than 
once, not meaning to give me pain, but yet I could 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 27 

not repress a certain bitterness of spirit when he 
spoke so confidently : 

‘‘It’ll be the same old thing; we shall march inter 
the town with no more noise than is made by the 
niggers while they’re rejoicin’ because we’ve come, 
an’ when Uncle Billy gets ready to leave, the John- 
nies will take care to keep out of his way.” 

There is no good reason why I should dwell overly 
long on what was for me a mournful march, although 
every member of Company G did his best to act a 
friendly part. None of our people appeared to op- 
pose the advance, and the army went slowly forward, 
gathering vast quantities of provisions and grain 
from the plantations on the road. 

I must confess that the foraging was carried on in 
a more systematic manner than I had ever seen a like 
work performed by our own people. A certain num- 
ber of men were told off to march or ride ahead of the 
column and gather everything that could be of service 
to the army, and of a verity nothing escaped them. 
The plunder was brought out to the roadside, and 
when the wagon-train came up the stuff was loaded 
on to the vehicles while they were moving, thus pre- 
venting any loss of time or causing confusion in the 
ranks. 

As a matter of fact, General Sherman was not only 
marching through Georgia, but he was making a 
clean sweep of everything in his course which might 
be of benefit to our soldiers. 

It was not yet noon when we rode into Milledge- 
ville, and never so much as a pistol had been fired in 
defense of the city. 

As I learned later, only a comparatively small por- 
tion of the Yankee army occupied the capital, the 
greater number of the soldiers being encamped out- 


28 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


side, but the 46th Maine was among those who en- 
tered, and therefore it was I witnessed all the work 
of destruction without being able to raise a finger to 
prevent it. 

General Sherman made his headquarters in the 
governor’s house, the chief official of the State, I am 
ashamed to say, having fled when it was known posi- 
tively that the Yankees would occupy the city, and 
before nightfall no less than two thousand men had 
been detailed to bum the magazines, arsenals, rail- 
road buildings, a certain number of factories, store- 
houses and cotton. 

Dick’s regiment, or a portion of it, took part in 
this cruel work, and rather than be separated from 
my friend, I accompanied him; but there is little 
need to. set down the fact that I had no hand in the 
destruction. 

Night had come before the task was more than 
fairly well begun, and because Company G spent an 
unusually long time in firing a warehouse filled with 
goods which were not particularly combustible, we 
two lads and Uncle Rube’s detachment fell behind 
the detail from the 46th, finding ourselves amid the 
men of a Massachusetts regiment who had come into 
the city by a different route from that by which we 
had entered. 

None of our party had ever met this body of sol- 
diers, but we marched with them to continue the 
dreadful work until suddenly one of the privates left 
his place in the line to range himself by my side as 
he said sharply and as if accusing me of some crime : 

“You’re a Johnnie ! What are you doin’ here ?” 

“I’m a prisoner,” was my reply, and it never came 
into my thick head that such a statement would be 
doubted. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 29 


“You’re a liar !” he cried excitedly, clutching me 
by the coat collar as he shouted loudly to his com- 
rades, “Come here, boys ! I’ve got a rebel spy !” 

It angered me to be called a “rebel,” more particu- 
larly when the term “Confederate” would have an- 
swered the fellow’s purpose equally well, and without 
giving heed to what might follow such an act, I 
struck the man a blow on the jaw that sent him head- 
long into the gutter. 

He screamed shrilly for help as he fell, and on the 
instant his comrades swarmed back upon us, the 
bayoneted guns being held ready for use, and but for 
Uncle Rube I would have been spitted by a dozen 
weapons before it was possible to speak. 

The old man literally leaped in front of me, swing- 
ing his musket after the fashion of a club in order to 
strike up the bayonets and at the same time crying 
loudly : 

“This way, men of the 46th Maine! Here’s a 
crowd of Boston snobs tryin’ to pick a row!” 

Every member of the “detachment” was at the old 
man’s heels before the words were fairly out of his 
mouth, and in a twinkling I found myself surrounded 
by my friendly captors, each of whom stood ready to 
face any danger rather than permit me to be harmed. 

Uncle Rube made such good play with his musket 
that those who would have thrust at me in the excite- 
ment of the moment were foiled in their purpose, 
and thus there was time for parley. 

“Have you a spy in there ?” some one on the out- 
skirts of the throng shouted, and Dick replied, 
screaming at the full strength of his lungs in order 
to make himself heard above the uproar : 

“We’ve got a Confederate prisoner, who was taken 
yesterday an’ is now on parole !” 


30 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“It strikes me that it’s a bit odd to lug a Johnnie 
’round with you on sich work as this !” a voice cried 
in a tone which implied a doubt of the statement 
made, and again the men nearest tried to get past 
those who surrounded me, in order to strike a fatal 
blow. 

“Let me at ’em !” I cried, literally wild with rage 
and giving no heed as to how the words might sound. 
“Fm not minded to be killed like a rat.” 

“Stay where you are, lad, an’ hold your hosses !” 
Uncle Rube shouted. “I’ll guarantee there won’t be 
any killin’ done in this gang unless some of these 
Boston swells crowd up too nigh.” 

“Don’t open your mouth again,” Dick said in a 
low tone, speaking directly in my ear, for a whisper 
could not have been heard while the uproar was so 
great. “At such a time as this men will do what in 
calmer moments they would blush to think about.” 

“How does it happen that you’re luggin’ that 
Johnnie ’round ?” some one cried sharply, and Uncle 
Rube shouted : 

“While you fellers was loafin’ ’round home makin’ 
up your minds to enlist, the 46th was nigh to Vicks- 
burg, an’ there some of us was took prisoners by this 
Johnnie you’re kickin’ up sich a row about, or some 
of his mates, an’ he treated us white all the way 
through. He fell inter our hands yesterday, an’ 
we’re countin’ on doin’ what we can to square the 
account, unless you swells object, in which case we’re 
ready for quite a mix-up. The 46th Maine has been 
showin’ the folks for a long spell what it could do, an’ 
we don’t reckon on spilin’ the record. If you raw 
recruits will ask real soldiers what we from Maine 
have done perhaps you won’t be so willin’ to make 
trouble.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 31 


The Massachusetts men were veterans, as we after- 
ward learned, and to be called “raw recruits” aroused 
their temper sadly. One of the party threw a brick 
at the old man, and as he dodged the missile passed 
over his head, striking those who were on the other 
side of us. These last, believing for the moment that 
we had thus attacked them, rushed forward, and dur- 
ing a few seconds it looked very much as if we were 
about to take part in the fight of our lives. 

“Close in here, lads, an’ keep your wits about 
you !” Uncle Rube said sharply and added in a lower 
tone which could not have been heard save by those 
standing very near to him, “We’ll give way slowly 
till we’re at the door of yonder buildin’, an’ then 
make a break to get inside. There’ll be an officer 
this way before long, an’ then we’ll see whether them 
Boston swells can play the hand they’ve dealt out.” 

It was time we stood in close order, for already 
were the angry men pressing against us in a manner 
which threatened soon to separate our force, and 
when it was possible to act upon the suggestion, we 
formed a contracted circle, each man standing on the 
defensive. 

I fully expected the Massachusetts soldiers would 
use their weapons, for Uncle Rube wagged his tongue 
freely, uttering bitter taunts such as were well cal- 
culated to excite the most peaceable. 

More than one stone was thrown, and the men 
threatened us with their bayonets, but we contrived 
to dodge the missiles and to strike aside the gleaming 
steel, all the while falling back step by step until we 
were come to the door of a warehouse which had been 
burst open by those who were in search of munitions 
of war. 

“Now’s our time !” the old man said sharply when 


32 WITH SHERMAN tTO THE SEA 


he saw that we were within a few feet of the build- 
ing. “Make the rush, an’ see to it that the doorway 
ain’t blocked till all hands are inside.” 

It was a critical moment for us when we turned 
our back on the enemy, and we did not succeed in the 
retreat without injury. Jim Haley was knocked down 
by a missile and fell directly in front of the door, but 
the old man, with a display of strength which was 
surprising, lifted the helpless fellow in his arms 
much as if he had been a baby, and an instant later 
we were sheltered, so far as might be, by the shattered 
door. 

A volley of rocks and bricks rattled against the 
building as we disappeared from view, and then came 
that cry which caused me more fear than would have 
been excited by any number of men in orderly array : 

“A spy! a spy! We’ve got a grayback penned in 
here! Smoke him out!” 

By this time so many soldiers had gathered that 
even had the commander himself appeared on the 
scene he might have had great difficulty in ascertain- 
ing the true state of affairs until after much mischief 
had been done, and I was beginning to believe it had 
been a grave mistake to take refuge in the building 
when Uncle Rube said in a business-like tone as he 
set about bracing the door with timbers on the inside : 

“Let ’em howl ! I reckon we’ll be able to hold our 
own in here till some one comes along who can get 
us out of the scrape, an’ you may bet great big dol- 
lars that the sun won’t be very high to-morrow 
Doomin’ before I’ve made complaint against them 
pirates. We’ll see if the 46th is to be treated in this 
way by a lot of city duffers.” 

We succeeded in barricading the door in such a 
manner that it would resist any ordinary attack, and 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 33 


by that time Steve Stubbs had led the way upstairs, 
where we could hear him shouting: 

“Come here, boys; it’s a great show!” 

There was no reason why we should remain in the 
dark hallway, and Steve’s invitation was accepted 
without delay, our party clambering up the stairs, 
until the third story was gained, when we could see 
that the little man had told no more than the truth 
when he declared it to be a “great show.” 

On every hand could be seen burning buildings to 
which the torch had been applied by orders of the 
commander-in-chief, and the flames dispelled the 
darkness of night until one could see as distinctly as 
at noonday. It was a scene of war’s havoc, and while 
I knew full well that our people would have done the 
same under similar circumstances, my heart was 
filled with bitter rage because of the destruction of 
goods and material so sadly needed by the struggling 
Confederates. 

After having gained a fairly good idea of what 
was going on around us and were, so to speak, accus- 
tomed to the terrible spectacle, I began to realize that 
the door of the building in which we had taken refuge 
was still besieged by the Massachusetts men, and 
they had not ceased insisting that a “rebel spy” was 
cornered, ready for the taking. 

“It won’t do us any harm if they keep on yellin’,” 
Uncle Rube said carelessly when I called his atten- 
tion to the situation. “In case the sneaks try to bat- 
ter down the door, we’ll take a hand in the scrim- 
mage, an’ then I’ll go bail some of ’em gets hurt.” 

Once more the old man gave his undivided atten- 
tion to the scene of destruction everywhere around, 
but I kept my eyes fastened on that throng of angry 


34 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


men who would have given me short shrift just then 
had I fallen into their clutches. 

It appeared to me that the outcries were dying 
away, as if the men, weary with shouting, were dis- 
cussing the question of forcing an entrance to the 
building, but of this I could not be certain because of 
the tumult everywhere around. A few moments 
later, however, I decided that they had given up the 
chase, for a considerable number suddenly disap- 
peared while the remainder drew off across the street 
until a projection of the warehouse hid them from 
my view. 

That this danger had passed I felt convinced and 
gave no further heed to what might be going on in 
the street, but joined my companions in watching the 
work of destruction. 

The scene was fascinating because of being so ter- 
rible, and for a time I neither thought of nor saw 
anything save the horrors of war as portrayed by the 
helplessness of Milledgeville in the grasp of the 
enemy. 

Perhaps half an hour passed in silence, so far as 
we in the upper story of the warehouse were con- 
cerned, and then Uncle Rube suddenly started up, 
going to the head of the stairs, where he stood 
motionless a few seconds. 

“What is the matter?” Dick cried, without mov- 
ing from his station near the window. 

The old man made no reply, and after a brief 
pause he descended the stairs. 

“He allers was a restless man,” Steve Stubbs said 
in a petulant tone. “Here we are as snug as a lot 
of bugs, an’ he must needs go cavortin’ ’round to find 
trouble.” 

At that instant the odor of smoke came to my 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 35 


nostrils, and in view of the conflagration on every 
hand this fact would have caused me no uneasiness, 
save for the fact that it seemed as if the noisome 
vapor had come from the stairway instead of through 
the windows. 

Then a terrible fear came upon me, and without 
giving words to the thoughts which literally caused 
my brain to whirl, I followed Uncle Rube at full 
speed. 

Down two flights of stairs I tumbled rather than 
ran, and at the head of the passage leading to the 
street I came upon the old man, who was tearing 
frantically at the barricade which had been built 
under his directions. 

There was no longer any need for me to ask why 
he was thus working. The smoke was coming 
through the shattered door in puffs; already did I 
experience a difficulty in breathing; tiny tongues of 
flame could be seen here and there, telling that the 
woodwork of the door was well afire. 

“They have begun to smoke us out,” I said, so 
dazed for the instant that I failed to realize fully all 
the danger which threatened. 

“Aye, that’s what they have done, the miserable 
hounds, an’ unless we get in some fine work mighty 
quick we’ll be in a hole outer which it’ll be hard to 
crawl. Knock in one of the windows on that floor, 
an’ yell for help, though I don’t reckon anybody’ll 
give much heed to a fire on this night.” 


CHAPTER III 

THE ESCAPE 

Even at this late day it seems incredible that sol- 
diers would deliberately fire a building in which 


36 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


their companions-at-arms had taken refuge, no matter 
how excited or enraged they may have been, and I 
have more than once heard it urged that other men, 
those who had no knowledge that any one was hiding 
in the building, had, in compliance with orders from 
headquarters, applied the torch. 

I shall always believe, however, that the men sim- 
ply proposed to smoke us out, and, within a few 
moments after the blaze had been started, were 
ordered to some other part of the city. 

If this last supposition he correct, one can readily 
understand that the men would not have made known 
the fact of their having fired a building without 
specific orders to that effect, but trusted to the chance 
of our being able to escape uninjured. 

J ust then I did not spend valuable time indulging 
in such speculations, but obeyed the old man’s orders 
as promptly as possible, after giving the alarm to our 
comrades on the floor above. 

To shatter the glass of the window was but the 
work of an instant. A short length of joist lay near 
at hand, and with this as a weapon, I stove out the 
entire sash, bending forward eagerly in the hope of 
seeing some one near at hand to whom I could appeal 
for help. 

The street was deserted, as can well be fancied 
when I say that the lower portion of the front of the 
building appeared to be on fire along the entire 
length, and already was the heat so great that it would 
have been painful to pass by on the other side of the 
way. 

I sprang back quickly, half suffocated by the clouds 
of smoke which were rising, and my face reddened 
by the flames, just as Uncle Rube, realizing that it 
would be folly for him to spend his time at the door 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 37 

when the fire had such headway that we could not 
pass out even though the barrier was removed, came 
up the stairs. 

“See anybody, lad?” he cried. 

“Not a person. The building is well on fire in 
front, an’ no one would be such a fool as to come any 
nearer than may be absolutely necessary.” 

While speaking I had run across the passageway 
to those windows which opened from the rear, the old 
man following close at my heels, and when the length 
of joist had been used with proper effect it was pos- 
sible for us to see that our plight was by no means as 
serious as had at first appeared. 

From the sill to the ground was hardly more than 
twelve feet, and here were no signs of fire. 

“I reckon things ain’t so bad as I allowed at first,” 
Uncle Rube said with a long-drawn sigh of relief. 
“When I got a whiff of the smoke, the idea in 
my mind was that the reprobates had fired it 
in good shape an’ we’d find ourselves reg’larly 
hemmed in ” 

“Do they count on burnin’ us to death?” Dick 
cried in alarm as he came down the stairs at full 
speed with every evidence of fear, and before I could 
make reply he was looking out of the window. “It 
don’t seem so dangerous from here,” he added with 
a nervous laugh. 

“You’re right, lad, an’ yet we haven’t got any too 
much time on our hands, for fire works quickly when 
once it has a fair start,” the old man said grimly. 
“It’ll be easier to slide down than to jump, if we can 
find a piece of timber. Call all hands together while 
I’m lookin’ for what we need.” 

There was little necessity for summoning our com- 
rades. While Uncle Rube was speaking they came 


38 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

down the stairs in a bunch, and if there had been suffi- 
cient light I fancy we would have seen more than 
one white face among them. 

“Let me out !” Steve Stubbs squeaked in an agony 
of fear. “Give me a fair show, boys, for after all 
Eve suffered in this ’ere army it would be dreadful if 
I was burned up like a piece of bacon.” 

“You’re too green to burn, an’ allers will be, 
Stevey, no matter how hard we try to polish you up,” 
Job Lord growled as he looked nervously out of the 
window, but Mr. Stubbs was too much frightened to 
take offense at the remark. 

“It’s a terrible fix we’re in, a terrible fix!” he 
wailed again and again until Uncle Rube, who had 
succeeded in finding that for which he sought, cried 
impatiently : 

“Hold your tongue or we’ll drop you out first, an’ 
every blessed one of us’ll slide down on top.” 

Whether this threat or the realization that escape 
from the burning building would not be difficult 
silenced Mr. Stubbs, I cannot say, but certain it is he 
ceased his outcries, and five minutes later we were all 
on the ground questioning as to what the next move 
should be. 

The orders had been for a portion of the 46th to 
take part in destroying certain buildings, but owing 
to the interference of the Massachusetts men it 
seemed as if the work had been performed without 
our aid, and even Uncle Rube was at a loss to decide 
exactly what we should do. 

After wandering around half an hour or more 
without definite aim, forced here to make wide de- 
tours to avoid the flames or turned back there where 
the streets were entirely blocked by burning build- 
ings, we came upon that portion of the force in whose 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 39 


company we entered the city, and, without making 
any explanations, fell into line. 

The work of destruction had been well begun and 
all that remained to be done was to confine the fire 
within the limits set, but in this labor the men from 
Maine had no part, therefore my friends simply re- 
mained under arms until the order was given for 
them to return to the encampment of the 46th. 

By the time we arrived there the new day was 
beginning to dawn, and it did not seem worth while 
to lie down for the purpose of sleeping. 

“You lads get breakfast an’ I’ll toddle over for a 
talk with the colonel,” Uncle Rube said as he re- 
moved his accouterments, piling them under a 
friend’s shelter tent with but little regard as to 
whether he awakened the owner. 

“Are you goin’ to serve them Boston toughs out 
in proper shape ?” Mr. Stubbs asked, but the old man 
made no reply. He had not forgiven the little man 
for his display of cowardice while we were in the 
burning building. 

After Uncle Rube had gone, and while we were 
obeying his orders, some of the camp gossips came 
up with the information that General Wheeler, with 
a large force of Confederate cavalry, had been met 
by Federal scouts on the direct road to Sandersville. 

There are always in an army a certain number of 
privates who claim to know exactly what the com- 
mander proposes to do, and during the past four and 
twenty hours we had heard again and again that 
General Sherman counted on going direct to Sanders- 
ville after having so nearly destroyed Milledgeville 
that it would be of little value to our people. 

My heart was literally in my mouth when the in- 
formation regarding General Wheeler’s force was 


40 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


brought in. It showed that our army leaders were 
making ready to check the advance of General Sher- 
man instead of fleeing before him as Uncle Rube and 
his followers seemed to believe. 

My parole would expire a full two hours before 
sunset, and I counted on taking every possible advan- 
tage which could honestly be had. I decided to warn 
Dick once more of my intention and after that to 
hold my peace. When it was certain that forty-eight 
hours had elapsed since I pledged my word not to 
make any effort at escape the mare and I would 
strain every nerve, regardless of ordinary dangers, to 
give these soldiers of the 46th, who had been such 
very good friends, the slip. 

It would not be a simple matter to ride away from 
all these men in blue while I wore my uniform of 
gray, and the odds were strongly against my being 
alive five minutes after the first attempt was made, 
but it then seemed to me that death was preferable 
to remaining quietly a prisoner at the time when my 
services were needed so sadly. 

I was yet turning the matter over in my mind 
wdien Uncle Rube returned from his interview with 
the colonel, and a single glance at his face was suffi- 
cient to show that he had not received the expected 
satisfaction for injuries received. 

“Wa’al, Reuben,” Mr. Stubbs cried jauntily as 
the old man walked slowly toward us, “will them 
Boston bullies get what’s cornin’ to ’em ?” 

“What er you squealin’ so loud for ?” Uncle Rube 
asked petulantly, and every member of the party, 
with the exception of Steve Stubbs himself, under- 
stood that it would not be well to question him too 
closely. 

“I ain’t squealin’, Reuben,” the little man replied 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 41 

in an apologetic tone. “But of course you’re bound to 
tell us what the colonel’s goin’ to do ’bout our bein’ 
mighty nigh burnt to a cinder.” 

“It’s a pity your tongue hadn’t been scorched so’s 
you couldn’t work it quite so much,” Uncle Rube said 
sharply, and then turning toward Job Lord, he de- 
manded fiercely, “What’s the reason this detachment 
can’t ’tend to business when I ain’t ’round to look 
after ’em ? We’re allers behindhand like the tail of 
a calf!” 

“I reckon somethin’s gone wrong with you, Reu- 
ben,” Mr. Lord replied in a soothing tone. “Break- 
fast is ready for the eatin’, an’ we might er had that 
part of the business over but for waitin’ till you 
come.” 

“Then let’s fall to an’ have it over with or the men 
of the 46th will get in the habit of sayin’ that my 
detachment hasn’t got life enough to eat till after all 
the rest of the regiment are ready to march.” 

Mr. Lord and Jim Haley made haste to set before 
the angry corporal his portion of the meal, and mat- 
ters might have gone smoothly from that moment 
had Steve Stubbs been sufficiently wise to hold his 
peace, but he was eager to learn what kind of punish- 
ment would be inflicted upon those who had attacked 
us and must needs insist on knowing what had passed 
between the old man and the colonel. 

“Why don’t you tell us what you’ve been doin’ ?” 
he squeaked, and Uncle Rube literally glared at him 
as he said with an evident effort to speak calmly : 

“Hold your tongue, you id jut !” 

From that moment until the morning meal had 
been eaten no one spoke, and then, thanks to the 
soothing influence of his pipe, the old corporal was 
ready to tell his story. 


42 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“I seen the colonel of the 46th,” he began, as if it 
was a matter of minor importance which had only at 
that moment come into his mind, and Steve Stubbs 
would have spoiled everything by breaking in had I 
not gripped his arm with such force that instead of 
speaking he gave vent to a little cry of pain. 

“I allowed that was what you counted on doin’, 
Reuben,” Job Lord said quietly as if to encourage 
further confidences. 

“Yes, I seen him, an’ I don’t have any hesitation 
in sayin’ that he don’t know quite as much as a yaller 
dog,” the old man replied angrily. “Of course I told 
him how them Boston roosters tried to do us, an’ 
what do you think he said ? He allowed that we 
hadn’t any business loafin’ ’round the city ” 

“But we was ordered in there !” Mr. Stubbs 
squeaked before I could check him. 

“If you don’t keep that bloomin’ id jut quiet, I’ll 
never tell another thing in this world ! He said we 
hadn’t oughter taken Bob Yardley with us, an’ in- 
stead of provokin’ — that’s what he called it — pro- 
vokin’ a row, it was our business to report at once to 
the officer in command.” 

“I don’t make out how we could er done that, see- 
in’s they had us reg’larly penned in,” Job Lord said, 
half to himself, and the old corporal added : 

“Of course we couldn’t, an’ that’s what I told the 
colonel, but he was so thick-headed that it wasn’t pos- 
sible to beat any sense inter him. He says that the 
Massachusetts men are the ones that have a right to 
make trouble by reportin’ to the commander, an’ we’ll 
be lucky if we get out of it with whole skins.” 

“What about their settin’ the buildin’ on fire?” 
Jim Haley asked. 

“He claims that the warehouse was one of the 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 43 

places marked out for burning as was shown by the 
front door bein’ splintered, an’ the chances are that 
the Boston swells didn’t have anythin’ to do with 
startin’ a blaze. Anyhow, he says we wasn’t sent 
inter the city to loaf ’round in any buildin’, an’ no 
matter if the sneaks had roughed it inter us, we 
oughter be brought up with a sharp turn for idlin’ 
when there was work to be done.” 

“Well, I’ll be sniggered !” Mr. Lord exclaimed. 

“That’s jest it, Job. It’s enough to make any 
decent man find fault. Anybody’d think we didn’t 
’mount to a row of pins in this ’ere army to hear the 
colonel talk. If it wasn’t for the folks at home I’d 
give right up tryin’ to lick the Johnnies an’ let some- 
body else run this business.” 

Then Uncle Rube lapsed into silence, and Dick 
and I moved away a short distance where we could 
give free vent to our mirth without being seen by the 
angry corporal. 

Then it was, after we were at an end of our laugh- 
ing, that I told the lad what I had decided upon, 
concluding the announcement by saying: 

“I don’t want you to get into trouble through me, 
Dick, therefore your only course is to turn your 
prisoner over to the guard before the forty-eight 
hours have elapsed.” 

“I can’t do it, Bob ; I can’t do it ! Why not renew 
the parole ? There isn’t one chance in a hundred that 
you can escape from the guards, an’ you’ll be no 
worse off so far as goin’ free is concerned by stayin’ 
with us.” 

“I’m goin’ to make a try for that one chance, 
Dick. It’s my duty, an’ I’m certain you’d do the 
same in my place.” 

The dear lad did not urge me further. He under- 


44 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


stood how I felt under all the circumstances, and 
while he would not have admitted as much, I know 
he believed I was acting as a soldier should. 

At that moment Dick was summoned by one of 
his superior officers, and I, feeling perfectly safe in 
the encampment because of my friends, strolled leis- 
urely away toward the horses, soon finding myself 
comparatively alone save for a few soldiers who were 
acting as grooms. 

I was thinking over the possibility of making my 
escape, giving no heed to anything around me, when 
suddenly I heard in a low, sharp tone : 

“Hands up, Johnnie, and if you so much as yip 
I’ll bore you through with a bullet !” 

Obeying the command quickly, for in those days 
it was dangerous to hesitate under such circum- 
stances, I wheeled to find myself confronting three 
men whom I recognized as members of that Massa- 
chusetts regiment with whom we had come in contact 
during the conflagration. 

“What do you want of me ?” I asked sharply. “I 
am under parole, as you know full well.” 

“Perhaps you are, but we’re goin’ to find that out 
for ourselves before you swell around here very much 
longer,” one of them said angrily. “Forward, 
march ! An’ step out lively or there’ll be more 
trouble here than you ever dreamed about !” 

I could do no less than obey, backed up as the 
command was by loaded weapons, but I realized only 
too well that if I was separated from my friends at 
the moment when the parole was come to an end there 
would be no possibility of escape. 

Those who were thus spiriting me away understood 
that if any member of Dick’s company should come 
to understand what was being done, they would stand 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 45 


a good show of being brought up with a sharp turn 
by such of the commander’s staff as had accepted my 
parole, and quickened their pace and mine until we 
were almost running, when suddenly I saw Mr. 
Stubbs in the distance. 

There was little probability I would be allowed to 
Kail him. Therefore, when we were within perhaps 
thirty paces of him, I pretended to strike my toe 
against some obstacle, and, falling headlong, began 
to scream shrilly as if in severe pain. 

It goes without saying that the attention of Mr. 
Stubbs was arrested, and coming up swiftly, he de- 
manded of my captors: 

“What are you doin’ with our prisoner, you Bos- 
ton dudes ? Come out of there, Lieutenant Yardley, 
an’ we’ll see whether those who counted last night on 
murderin’ us run this ’ere army or if Uncle Billy has 
a little bit to say about things !” 

Those who were trying to spirit me away tried to 
pull me to my feet before making reply to the little 
soldier from Maine, but I hugged my foot as if suf- 
fering greatest pain, taking good care to shriek now 
and then in agony, and each instant the throng which 
had begun to gather increased in numbers. 

“It can’t be done after all this row,” I heard one 
of the men say to his comrades, and an instant later 
all three ran swiftly away, intent only on escaping 
the notice of any officer who might call them to an 
accounting. 

“What’s been goin’ on ?” Mr. Stubbs asked in be- 
wilderment as he made his way to my side, and, 
knowing that I was safe from any further attempt on 
the part of the Massachusetts men, I replied : 

“It is all right now, and I beg you to show me the 


46 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


way to the encampment of the 46th as soon as pos- 
sible.” 

Not until after several minutes had elapsed did 
the little man understand what would have been done, 
and it seemed to afford him the greatest pleasure 
because, as he expressed it, “he had, single-handed, 
got the best of that Boston crowd.” 

After that Dick and I remained as nearly alone as 
two can be in a military camp until the moment 
came when I believed the forty-eight hours had 
expired. 

“Now, my boy, do your duty,” I said, striving 
earnestly to speak in a cheery tone. “Ell wait here 
till you come back, an’ then it’ll be a case of the 
guards takin’ all the responsibility.” 

The dear lad did not trust himself to speak, but set 
off without delay, and I went over to where the mare 
was tethered by the side of Dick’s gray. There was 
but little hope in my mind that I would be able to 
take her with me in the flight, if it so chanced that 
the opportunity for escape presented itself, and yet 
was I minded to prepare for any possibility. 

I saddled the horse, strapped the borrowed blan- 
kets in place and examined the revolvers in the hol- 
sters. Then, leading her back to the place where I 
had parted with Dick, I awaited the coming of the 
guard, for it was reasonable to suppose a squad would 
be sent to take charge of me. 

Not more than ten minutes elapsed before Dick 
returned, and, much to my surprise, alone. 

“Well?” I asked impatiently, believing his heart 
had failed him at the last moment and he had come 
back to tell me as much. “Where is the squad ?” 

“You are to report yourself as a prisoner who 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 47 

needs careful guardin’,” he replied with an odd smile 
and I cried in surprise: 

“Do you mean that I am to give myself up ?” 

“It looks that way, doesn’t it ?” 

“But, Dick, my parole has expired, an’ I’m not in 
honor bound to run around this encampment huntin’ 
for somebody to put me in irons !” 

“That’s what I told the major, an’ he simply re- 
peated the orders.” 

“Are you responsible for my obeyin’ ?” 

“Not a bit of it. I have washed my hands of the 
whole matter, only agreein’ that you’d wait here till 
I got back,” and again the lad smiled in an odd 
fashion. 

“But I don’t count on obeyin’ any Yankee com- 
mand if I have a choice in the matter, an’ give you 
fair warnin’ that I’ll ride through your lines if I 
can.” 

“I reckon that’s what the major feared,” Dick said 
with a laugh, and then I believed an opportunity for 
escape had purposely been left open for me. 

Major Hartley had once persuaded me to do that 
which put me in a very bad light with my own peo- 
ple, and I began to believe he was trying thus to 
atone for it. 

I leaped into the saddle, every nerve quivering 
with excitement, and leaned over to take Dick’s hand 
as I said : 

“You may tell the major that I left you in search 
of the prisoners’ guard, an’ if it’s the fortune of war 
that we two do not meet again in this world, you 
know full well I will never cease to think of you as 
my dearest friend.” 

“Even now I’d urge you to stay here if there was 
any chance of your listenin’ to me. The odds are 


48 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


against your gettin’ away alive, for our people will 
shoot to kill when they see your uniform.” 

“Eve figured all that in, Dick, durin’ the few 
seconds since you told me of what seems to be a piece 
of rare good luck, an’ am ready for the venture.” 

Then I released his hand and rode slowly through 
the encampment, not daring to turn my head lest the 
tears which were so very near my eyelids should find 
vent, for my heart was heavy and light at the same 
moment — heavy at the thought that I might never see 
the dear lad again and light because of the oppor- 
tunity which had been given me. 

It was only natural that the men whom I passed 
turned and looked at me with keenest curiosity, for 
surely it was the oddest thing imaginable that a Con- 
federate officer, mounted and armed, should pass 
unmolested amid a vast army of Eederals. 

Each instant I expected to hear the command 
given for me to halt and was mentally nerving myself 
for the race which would begin the instant any one 
tried to stop me, and then I heard that which caused 
me to believe I might succeed in my purpose, at least 
until coming up with the sentinels on the outer line 
of the camp. 

“It’s a disguise one of our scouts is wearin’,” a 
soldier said to his comrade as the two looked at me 
curiously. “Uncle Billy is sendin’ out a spy, most 
likely to see how many Johnnies are like to be found 
nearabout Sandersville.” 

I fancy that all who saw me were of the same 
belief, for never an attempt was made to gain further 
information, and I rode at leisurely pace the entire 
length of the encampment until having arrived at the 
Sandersville road where a wagon-train was just pull- 
ing out for the march. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 49 

There were so many men, soldiers, teamsters and 
camp followers, standing around that even if I had 
been eager to find the officer of the day I might have 
had considerable difficulty, and striving to appear an- 
noyed because of the train which blocked the way, I 
turned the mare into the field as if to ride around the 
wagons. 

Even then no one seemed to pay any attention to 
me, and I gave the impatient horse her head a bit, 
steadily increasing the pace until I was riding 
swiftly. 

Not until I had entirely passed the train and was 
in the road once more did any one attempt to check 
me, and then a squad of men who were halted on the 
line of march called out for me to stop. 

“Haven’t got time now, lads !” I cried cheerily, 
urging the little mare on faster. “I’ll tell you all 
about it at Sandersville.” 

“Who is it ? What is he doin’ in that uniform?” 
I heard one of the party ask excitedly, and then it 
was no surprise to me when the command “halt” was 
given. 

I had had ample time in which to decide upon my 
course of action in such an event, and rode at full 
speed until seeing one of the men raise a musket to 
his shoulder, when I pulled the mare around at right 
angles with the direction I had been pursuing, strik- 
ing across a cotton field. 

Almost at the same instant the report of the 
weapon rang out sharp and menacing, but the bullet 
whistled past my head harmlessly. If I had not 
changed the course exactly when I did my escape 
would have been accomplished at that moment, but 
I should have gone out of the world very suddenly, 


50 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


instead of in the direction of General Wheeler’s 
forces. 

It can well be fancied that I sent the little mare 
along at the top of her speed, for now had come the 
decisive moment, and while bending over the pommel 
of the saddle it was possible to hear the hum of the 
missiles that passed unpleasantly near at hand. 

Before the soldiers could reload their pieces I was 
beyond range, thanks to the advantage I had in the 
way of a start, and then, without slackening the pace, 
I looked the mare over to make certain she had not 
been wounded. 

As nearly as could be seen we had come out of the 
affair without a scratch, and I had good reason for 
believing I had succeeded in what, a few hours pre- 
vious, had seemed to be impossible. 

This, however, was not the time for me to boast. 
I was by no means out of the woods, and, take any 
direction I might, there was good reason for believing 
that the blue-coated enemy might bar the way. 

From what I had heard concerning General 
Wheeler’s force being in the vicinity of Sandersville, 
it seemed as if my best course would be to gain the 
region around that town at the earliest moment, for 
no one could say how soon our people might be forced 
to beat a rapid retreat. 

It was no longer possible to see any Federal sol- 
diers. I was a good three miles south of the main 
road, and although I knew full well that the foragers 
often ventured even further than that from the army, 
it did not seem probable they could extend very far 
either side of the moving column, particularly in that 
section of the country w'here plunder was not plenti- 
ful, save along the regular lines of travel. 

Therefore it was that I turned the mare slightly, 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 51 


counting on making a half circle until heading, as 
nearly as I could judge, in the direction of Sanders- 
ville and to ride swiftly. 

As a matter of course I could not push forward as 
rapidly among the trees or over tilled land as on a 
beaten path ; but the little mare would do the best she 
could, that I knew full well, and if we failed in the 
escape it would be our misfortune, not our fault. 

Within half an hour we had arrived at the bank of 
that creek which flows through Milledgeville, and, as 
a matter of course, there was nothing for it but to 
swim across, with revolvers and cartridges held high 
in the air that no harm might come to my only means 
of defense. 

We got safely over and with but little expenditure 
of time, after which there was nothing to be done save 
ride ahead, taking the chances of coming upon a 
squad of the enemy. I had heard while with Dick 
that the Yankee cavalry were up Warrenton way, 
therefore I need have no fear of them, but so many of 
the infantry officers in the Yankee army were 
mounted that in the event of coming suddenly and 
unexpectedly upon any considerable force, it was rea- 
sonable to suppose there would be enough men in the 
saddle to give me a very disagreeable race. 

During two hours or more I continued the flight 
without seeing or hearing anything to cause alarm, 
and then, when I had begun to congratulate myself 
that I must be in advance of the foremost troops, the 
mare swerved quickly aside just in time to avoid 
three men in blue who were seated under the shade 
of a tree. 

The chickens, ducks and pigs which they had with 
them was sufficient proof that I was not yet clear of 


52 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the industrious foragers, and, as might have been 
expected, they summoned me to halt. 

As a matter of course I urged my tired steed to a 
fresh outburst of speed, looking over my shoulder 
meanwhile to learn when a bullet might be expected, 
and to my alarm I saw the fellows run toward where 
three horses were tethered. 

It was to be a race for liberty and came at a time 
when I was least prepared, for the mare was nearly 
blown. In my folly I had neglected to give her a 
breathing spell when she showed signs of suffering, 
and now I might be forced to pay the penalty. 

“Do the best you can, my pet, an’ if the worst 
comes I’ll give the Yankees a chance to show how 
they can fight, for I don’t intend to be taken back a 
prisoner.” 

Allowing the brave horse to pick her own road, I 
made certain the revolvers were properly charged and 
loose in the holsters, after which I turned again to 
look at my pursuers. One was already in the saddle 
and the second just mounting. The third stood near 
the plunder, as if counting on remaining behind to 
care for it. 

“It’s only two to one, an’ he who can shoot best 
from the saddle will have the advantage!” I cried 
aloud, believing those in the rear were mounted in- 
fantrymen, not cavalry trained, in which case my 
situation was not quite so desperate as it might other- 
wise have been. 


CHAPTER IY 

WITH WHEELER 

There was no hope in my mind that I might 
escape through the fleetness of the mare’s heels. The 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 53 


little steed had nearly run her race, owing to my 
carelessness in pushing her when no danger threat- 
ened, and before another mile had been traversed it 
would be necessary to pull her up, unless I was will- 
ing the honest, faithful animal should drop under me. 

I knew by the manner in which my pursuers 
started out that their horses were good for a ten-mile 
race at the very least. Therefore I searched eagerly 
with my eyes for some place where I might make a 
stand with reasonable chance of holding my own. 

We were in the pine woods where a wagon-train 
could have passed among the trees without hindrance, 
and it was cover that I wanted — scrub of any kind, 
so that I might not be forced to give the enemy a 
target too large and plain to he missed even by an 
ordinary marksman. 

The mare was laboring painfully, and I had de- 
cided to dismount near a large tree twenty yards 
further on, where I might shelter myself Indian fash- 
ion, when I saw at the right of the course I was pur- 
suing a mass of matted foliage, giving token of 
swampy land. 

I turned the panting horse sharply around, spurred 
her to one more effort and then leaped from the 
saddle where the water stood knee-deep, with all the 
cover that a sorely beset fugitive could reasonably 
desire. 

The Yankees were not in sight when I gained this 
temporary hiding place, nor did they appear until a 
full five minutes had elapsed, and then, to my great 
relief and delight, both rode straight on without 
giving heed to the swamp so near at hand. 

It was a piece of good fortune on which I had not 
counted, for who could have believed that man- 


54 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


hunters would have passed such a convenient refuge 
without at least having a look at it ? 

The mare was drinking her fill, and I did the same, 
after which came the question as to whether it might 
be possible in the darkness to find a bit of solid 
ground within this swamp where the horse and I 
could remain hidden until the Yankee foragers were 
tired with searching for us. 

It was not the most simple task I ever undertook, 
this exploring the treacherous place where a single 
misstep might plunge the mare and me into mire 
from which we could not extricate ourselves unaided, 
and where, amid the foliage, one must trust almost 
wholly to the sense of feeling. 

Fortunately my horse had been trained to stand 
wherever I left her, and during ten minutes or more 
I searched for some path by which I could safely 
lead the mare further into the tangle, and at last a 
practicable route was found, although it might have 
been impossible to coax a restive steed over such poor 
footing. 

So far as I could tell, the Yankees were yet riding 
straight ahead when I gained a resting place fifty 
yards directly into the swamp, and my weary horse 
stood cropping the scanty grass from a knoll forty 
feet or more in diameter. 

Here I believed myself safe from discovery, and 
no sooner were my fears quieted in one direction than 
I found ample cause for fresh alarm. 

While I remained in hiding General Sherman’s 
army was pressing forward toward Sandersville, and 
I knew by late experience that I had not made a 
sufficiently long detour to the southward in order to 
avoid the foragers. 

It seemed absolutely necessary I should set off 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


55 


again, as soon as the mare had had time to rest, and 
also that we must ride around the swamp, striking a 
new course at least five miles from the main road. 

How long we stayed there I cannot say with any 
degree of accuracy. I unsaddled the horse, after 
w r hich I rubbed her legs vigorously, and when it 
seemed to me that two hours had been spent in the 
halt I made ready for flight once more. 

When we came among the pines again nothing 
could be seen or heard of the enemy, but I advanced 
slowly and cautiously after mounting, lest we make 
the same blunder as before. 

I skirted the edge of the swamp, bearing as sharply 
toward the south as the nature of the country would 
permit. The night was well advanced, and I who 
had hoped to be with friends before sunrise, was ap- 
parently no nearer the goal than when I left the 
Federal camp. 

There was no longer any great danger of coming 
suddenly upon the enemy because I was by this time 
far from his probable line of march, and while the 
darkness favored me in this respect, I was forced to 
ride almost at a snail’s pace because of not being 
able to see the course. 

I am not minded to describe in detail that long 
journey in the darkness when I had but little idea of 
the direction in which we were proceeding. 

We could only blunder on, the mare and I, for 
neither of us was familiar with the country, and trust 
to the chance of coming upon those we sought, while 
the possibilities were decidedly in favor of our being 
gobbled up again by the Yankees. 

It was a blind ride, and before morning came I 
had made up my mind that we were many miles off 
the true course. Therefore my surprise was even 


56 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


greater than my delight at seeing, when it was suffi- 
ciently light, a body of mounted men bivouacking 
among the pines, and because of the absence of camp 
equipment, I knew they were our people. 

Half an hour later I was standing before General 
Wheeler, giving him a brief account of the misfor- 
tunes which had befallen me and begging for an op- 
portunity to strike a blow in defense of the Cause. 

Right willingly did he give the desired permission 
for me to join his force, not as an officer but as a 
volunteer who was more eager to do what he might 
toward checking the enemy’s advance than to hold 
out for the rights which his commission gave him. 

The general had no more than three thousand 
effective mounted men and had bivouacked within a 
mile and a half of Sandersville, where he proposed to 
make a stand with no other hope than that General 
Sherman’s advance might be checked until our in- 
fantry, fifteen or twenty miles away, could be 
brought up. 

Knowing what I did of the enemy’s strength, it 
seemed as if this was indeed a forlorn hope, for Gen- 
eral Wheeler’s force was but a handful compared 
with the number of Yankees who could be hurled 
upon him within half an hour’s time. 

Under no consideration would I have said that 
which might have prevented an attack, even had it 
been in my power. I burned with the desire to in- 
flict some injury upon the enemy who had marched 
thus far through the State without serious hindrance, 
even though much blood should be spilled hopelessly. 

Strange as it may seem, there was not in my mind 
the idea that very shortly I would be opposed to Dick, 
Uncle Rube and those members of the “detachment” 
whom I called my friends, but from my point of view 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 57 

it was to be an engagement with the Federal forces 
and not any particular members of it. 

Scouts had been sent out before I arrived to ascer- 
tain when we might expect the invaders, and at the 
same time messengers rode to Irwins and Johnson, 
where it was hoped some of our force might be found. 

Then came that time of waiting, so trying to the 
nerves, when one knows that within a short while he 
will be battling to kill and in danger of being killed. 
An actual conflict is as nothing compared with that 
suspense when one has opportunity in which to con- 
sider all the chances and mentally shrinks from the 
storm of shot and shell which is soon to be faced. 

Not until ten o’clock in the forenoon did the first 
of the scouts return, and from their reports we be- 
lieved the advance guard of the enemy would be upon 
us in about two hours. 

There was nothing for it but to wait with so much 
of patience as we could summon until the command 
to ride forward should be given. The force had been 
held where it bivouacked with the idea that when the 
foremost of the Yankees rode into the town they 
would not deem it necessary to scour the country 
roundabout in order to learn if there were any Con- 
federates near at hand. Our plan was, as I heard 
from those who claimed to be well informed, that 
when the foremost division had come up, while they 
were engaged in making an encampment, as it seemed 
probable they would do, we were to push them so 
suddenly that they might be thrown into momentary 
confusion, and we thus gain an advantage from which 
they would not recover until a serious blow had been 
struck by us. 

Some of our scouts were able to keep in close touch 
with the Federals, and when word was brought that 


58 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the advance, consisting of a regiment or more, had 
arrived, orders were given to mount and stand ready. 

The blood leaped wildly in my veins as I prepared 
for that dash which is ever so inspiriting that all 
sense of danger is forgotten. The mad ride, the 
thunder of the horses 7 hoofs, the shrill cries of com- 
mand and then the falling upon the. enemy, whether 
prepared or no, when hand-to-hand conflicts are 
waged until one or the other of the combatants lies 
on the field wounded or dead. 

It all went as General Wheeler had planned, save 
that instead of finding one or two thousand of the 
enemy in occupation of the town there were no less 
than two full brigades, as could be seen when we 
came in view. 

It seemed to me then, and does now as I look back 
upon it, that never was a charge of volunteer soldiers 
executed in better shape than ours. We held closely 
to the formation and came down upon the Yankee 
troops with a sweep which I reckoned would be irre- 
sistible. The reins were hanging loosely on the little 
mare’s neck and she had enough of sense to hold her 
stride with the horses on either side, while I, revolver 
in hand, leaned forward in the saddle as if I would 
hasten the moment when the actual conflict should 
begin. 

The Yankees must have had knowledge of our 
coming while we were yet a mile away, for instead of 
finding them all unprepared, as we hoped, they were 
formed in line of battle ready to receive us, and 
before I believed we had come within pistol shot the 
bullets were whistling around our heads like hornets 
lately driven from their nests. 

Not more than two-thirds of our force succeeded in 
coming to close quarters with the enemy, but for- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 59 

tunately for me I was among the number, and then 
came that fever, bora of tbe fumes of burning pow- 
der, wben one realizes nothing, sees nothing save as a 
picture that is blurred, but is conscious only of the 
animal desire to kill. 

They told me afterward that the struggle was so 
short as not worthy to be called a fight, and I have 
since seen these few lines written by General Sher- 
man himself, which makes it appear that our charge 
was no more than a wrangle of children, for he dis- 
poses of it thus briefly while describing it: 

“A brigade of rebel cavalry was deployed before 
the town and was driven in and through it by our 
skirmish line. I myself saw the rebel cavalry apply 
fire to stacks of fodder standing in the fields at San- 
dersville, and gave orders to bum some unoccupied 
buildings close by.” 

It seemed to me as if we made a violent effort 
against overwhelming odds, but perhaps such impres- 
sion is mine simply because of the danger which con- 
fronted me personally and the fact that during a cer j 
tain time my life was within a hair’s breadth of being 
snuffed out. 

As has been said, I was well up in the forefront of 
the battle during the time, be it a few moments or an 
hour, when we fought hand to hand with the blue- 
coated men, our brave fellows being cut down like 
wheat beneath the sickle, and when the first fever of 
battle had subsided sufficiently for me to know what 
was going on in my immediate vicinity the mare, 
stumbling over the dead body of the man who had 
been riding directly in front of me, threw me from 
the saddle. 

Before I could make the first move toward rising 


60 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


a Yankee came toward me at full speed, intending to 
run his bayonet through my body. 

I put forth every effort to regain my feet, yet 
knowing full well that it would not be possible before 
the enemy had time to drive the cold steel home, and 
then, even while facing a sudden death, realizing 
keenly how near it was, I heard a cry somewhere 
from that mass of blue : 

“Hold up there, lad ! Let that Johnnie alone !” 

I heard the words distinctly, and yet dimly won- 
dered to whom they referred, when I saw my ad- 
versary overtaken by one from the rear, who cried to 
me sharply as he pulled his man backward to the 
ground : 

“Look after yourself, Bob Yardley! We are not 
wantin’ to take you prisoner the second time, neither 
do we count on lettin’ any man of the 46th spill your 
blood. Get to the rear, an’ that right lively, for you 
are outnumbered here ten to one !” 

It was Uncle Rube whom I saw, and the old man 
had saved my life in the heat of battle when not an- 
other soldier in five thousand would have done the 
same, however warm a friend on the opposing side 
stood in danger. 

“Where is Dick ?” I managed to cry while scram- 
bling to my feet, catching the mare by the bridle as 
she was darting away. 

“Over yonder. But surely you’re not thinkin’ of 
lookin’ for him! I oughter take you prisoner, lad, 
an’ that’s a fact. But there’s none save the men of 
the 46th near by, an’ they won’t venture to find fault 
with your Uncle Rube for doin’ as he has done. Get 
away quick, else you’ll be gobbled up to a dead 
certainty !” 

I seized the old man’s hand for an instant and then 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 61 


he literally shoved me into the saddle, turning the 
mare around and striking her flank such a blow with 
his musket as sent the maddened creature to the rear 
regardless of all my efforts to the contrary. 

And that was the end of General Wheeler’s at- 
tempt at Sandersville to check the triumphant 
advance of Sherman. 

Already were our people in retreat, and small 
blame to them, for, as Uncle Rube had said, we were 
indeed outnumbered ten to one, and it would have 
been but a wanton destruction of life to make a longer 
stand under such circumstances. 

It was our misfortune that the Yankees marched 
in such close order and again our misfortune that 
we had so few men with which to oppose them. 

It is not for me to say that this or that might 
have been done had our leaders understood better 
the full situation or if there had been no dissension 
among those highest in command. I simply know 
that between three and four hundred brave fellows 
lay lifeless on the plain in front of Sandersville when 
we rode away, and of a verity it seems as if the sacri- 
fice need not have been so utterly in vain if we were 
properly supported by troops which should have been 
near there at the time. 

However, it is not for me to enter into the ques- 
tion of military faults or failures. Therefore will I 
go on with this poor story, forgetting, as far as may 
be, those whom we left behind when we made what 
must of a certainty be called a brave effort to check 
the invaders. 

Saddened and dispirited we rode away at a sharp 
pace until putting such a distance between ourselves 
and the enemy that there was no fear of pursuit and 
then went into camp, if indeed such it could be called. 


62 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Bitterly did I contrast our condition with that of 
the Federals who were working so much of destruc- 
tion to the State and so much injury to the Cause. 

They, well equipped with every soldierly conven- 
ience and even luxury, while we, shelterless, witn a 
scarcity of provisions and forage, were acting the 
part of skulkers, driven before the victorious forces 
in blue. 

We cared for ourselves and our horses as best we 
might, giving to the latter such grass as they could 
find near at hand and ourselves going supperless to 
bed upon the bare ground. 

This apology for a camp was in a thicket of scrub 
oaks, and while I was striving to find a place which 
would afford at least an imitation of a shelter, I came 
across a soldier whom I had met in Vicksburg, when 
he was in the infantry service — one Sam Waters, 
formerly of the 143d Mississippi. 

I would not have known the fellow, so much older 
had he grown since those trying times when we lived 
next door to starvation, had he not hailed me cheer- 
ily, saying as he pointed to my shoulder straps : 

“It looks as if you’d been spreadin’ yourself, Bob 
Yardley, since that time when you lived in a hole in 
the bank, dodgin’ Yankee shells for exercise an’ 
chewin’ bullets to keep your jaws from growin’ 
rusty.” 

Then it was that I recognized him and replied in 
as jovial a tone as one could assume under the cir- 
cumstances : 

“I may not have been spreadin’ myself, Sam, for 
sometimes commissions come by favor, an’ it ain’t 
always the bravest fellow who wears straps on his 
shoulders.” 

“True for you, Bob Yardley. I’ve noticed that 


WITH SHERMAN TO TRIE SEA 63 


same thing myself, but when the commissions were 
bein’ sent out from Richmond I’ve seemed to dodge 
’em in one way or another, for here I am with well 
on to three years of service at my credit an’ still a 
private.” 

“What sent you into the cavalry, Sam ? You were 
in the infantry at Vicksburg.” 

“Yes, I stayed there footin’ it all over the country 
with never a show for gettin’ ahead an’ so struck out 
for a berth where I wouldn’t have to use my legs quite 
so much, but bless you, the promotion don’t come 
any faster. I’d turn sailor if we had any navy to 
speak of that could be got into, but a fellow here in 
Georgia seems kinder shut out from the coast. 
Pretty hot fight we had back there, eh ?” 

“That’s the way it seemed to me,” I replied 
moodily. “It was fortunate for us that it didn’t last 
longer, an’ I’m beginnin’ to ask myself whether our 
people will be able to stop General Sherman from 
overrunnin’ the entire State.” 

“It don’t look like it, Bob, an’ that’s a fact,” Sam 
Waters said gravely and in a confidential tone. “Do 
you know I’ve come to believe that we Confederates 
are gettin’ mighty nigh the end of our rope. Of 
course we hear that this corps or that division is 
wipin’ the earth up with the Yankees, an’ get all 
kinds of encouragin’ news, but when you come to sift 
it right down to hard pan, we don’t seem to have done 
’em very much harm after all. Here’s this man 
Sherman. We was goin’ to pen him up in Atlanta 
an’ keep him there till we got ready to accept his 
surrender, an’ jest see how he’s broke loose. I’m told 
that his men are livin’ on the fat of the land.” 

“And so they are, Sam, as I can testify, havin’ 
been a prisoner with them for eight an’ forty hours.” 


64 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“You a prisoner ?” he asked in surprise, where- 
upon I told him in as few words as possible my ad- 
ventures since the foragers came upon me at General 
Cobb’s plantation. 

“Well, I declare, it does beat all how that 46th 
Maine manages to get around everywhere ! Why, I 
saw them same fellows that you chummed with twice, 
an’ considerin’ the fact of their bein’ Yankees, I call 
’em a pretty decent kind of a crowd. So they caught 
you, eh? An’ then the old man up an’ drove you 
right out of the fight, so’s you shouldn’t get hurt? 
They seem to think that Maine is a pretty consider- 
able sort of a place, but somehow I never heard 
much about it before this ’ere war begun.” 

“I can’t give you much information, Sam, but I 
do know that there’s a party of men hailin’ from a 
town called Malden who are the salt of the earth.” 

“I don’t blame you for thinkin’ so after all that’s 
been done an’ said, an’ they’re good fighters too, I 
reckon, leastways some of the rest of the army are, 
’cordin’ to appearances. Say, do you know what our 
people count on doin’ now ?” 

As a matter of course I had no idea, and we two 
sat there discussing the possibilities until a late hour, 
when we stretched ourselves out on the ground for so 
much of rest as it might be possible to obtain, not 
knowing whether General Wheeler counted on pursu- 
ing the enemy or if we might be sent to some other 
portion of the Confederacy. 

Next morning we were astir very early, as can well 
be fancied, for one does not linger long when his bed 
is the bare earth and there are no blankets with which 
to cover him. 

While the men were making ready their scanty 
breakfasts I talked with some of the officers on Gen- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 65 


eral Wheeler’s staff and learned that his orders were 
to annoy the Yankees to the best of our ability until 
our people could be brought up in sufficient force to 
permit of their doing real execution, and since it was 
impossible then to ascertain the whereabouts of my 
own regiment, I decided to remain with the cavalry 
for the time being. 

Before the bugles sounded “boots and saddles” I 
learned that it was the general’s intention to ride 
direct to Millen, where we might be within striking 
distance, for, as seemed probable, the Yankees 
counted on the destruction of Louisville. There it 
was hoped that the Federal commander would give 
us sufficient time in which to bring up one of our 
armies, and I prayed most earnestly that we might 
be able to try conclusions with the enemy on some- 
where near an equal footing. 


CHAPTER V 

CLOSE QUARTERS 

We were not left long in idleness or doubt as to 
what General Wheeler proposed to do, and it soon 
became apparent to every one that we would have all 
the fighting the most greedy could desire before our 
commander was ready to cry quits. 

And now, before I continue my story with the 
march from that bivouac where we tried in vain to 
persuade ourselves that Southern blood had not been 
spilled in vain at Sandersville, let me set down Gen- 
eral Sherman’s words as to the disposition of all the 
forces at this time when the fate of the Confederacy 
was trembling in the balance : 


66 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

“General Howard was south of the Ogeechee 
River, with the Fifteenth Corps, opposite Scarboro. 
General Slocum was at Buckhead Church, four miles 
north of Millen, with the Twentieth Corps. The 
Fourteenth (General Davis) was at Lumpkin’s Sta- 
tion, on the Augusta road, about ten miles north of 
Millen, and the cavalry division was in good position 
and good condition. 

“We had largely subsisted on the country; our 
wagons were full of forage and provisions, but as we 
approached the sea coast the country became more 
sandy and barren and food became more scarce. . . . 
General Bragg was in Augusta and General Wade 
Hampton had been ordered from Richmond to organ- 
ize a large cavalry force with which to resist our 
progress. 

“General Hardee was ahead, between us and 
Savannah, with McLaw’s division and other irregu- 
lar troops that could not, I felt assured, exceed ten 
thousand men.” 

It is to be supposed that General Wheeler knew 
quite as much about the disposition of our forces as 
did the Federal commander, and very shortly after 
we broke camp it became apparent that the defeat at 
Sandersville had not been sufficient to prevent him 
from trying conclusions with the enemy again, even 
though he was so sadly outnumbered. 

We were on the march before the sun was half an 
hour high, and from the direction taken there could 
be no mistake but that we would meet the blue-coats 
at Millen unless their course was suddenly changed. 

Since I was a volunteer, unattached to any com- 
pany, it was possible to ride wherever I pleased in the 
column, and because Sam Waters was the only person 
I knew in the brigade, we rode side by side. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 67 

We had been in motion no more than ten minutes 
when Sam said as if the idea had suddenly occurred 
to him: 

‘Til go bail those Yankees you ran away from had 
a good breakfast this mornin’.” 

“Aye, that they did !” I cried emphatically. 

“While all we can do is to buckle our belts the 
tighter. Why don’t our troops do a bit of foragin’ ?” 

“Because it’s against orders to take what we can’t 
pay for, and if a good secessionist refuses to accept 
the Confederate government’s promises to pay, we’re 
forced to go hungry.” 

“Look here, Bob Yardley,” and Sam sank his voice 
to a whisper. “You don’t seem to have struck any 
chum in this division, else you wouldn’t be cottonin’ 
to me. Now suppose you an’ I stick together an’ see 
what the two of us can do in the way of foragin’ for 
ourselves ? I’ll wager that we’ll have somethin’ to 
eat at least half the time.” 

“But it’s clean against orders,” I cried. 

“An’ it’s clean against common sense to starve 
when we might confiscate somethin’ once in a while,” 
he said, laying his hand on the bridle of my horse 
in such a way as to guide him out of the ranks, when 
he brought him to a standstill. 

It must be confessed that I was easily led astray, 
for there was in my heart a bitterness which I could 
not restrain because we who were in such want must 
march here or there without taking food by force 
when the Yankees were living on the fat of the land. 

Sam dismounted as if to examine his horse’s foot 
and spent so much time in the pretended task that the 
division had passed before he was done. 

“Now let us see what can be picked up yonder,” he 
said, pointing to the buildings of a plantation far 


68 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


away in the distance, and without making any re- 
monstrance, I put the spurs to my horse. 

It was not a creditable proceeding for me, a com- 
missioned officer, to thus deliberately disobey orders 
coming directly from the War Department, and it 
might have been shame which caused me to ride so 
rapidly that Sam did not succeed in coming alongside 
until we were arrived at the plantation. 

“You go ahead and do the talking,” I said as he 
reined up just outside the ruined fence where I had 
halted, and without protest, acting as if it gave him 
great pleasure to play the part of forager, he dis- 
mounted, making his way to the rear door of the 
dwelling. 

He was absent ten minutes or more when he re- 
turned with nearly a whole boiled ham and a gener- 
ous supply of corn-bread, saying as he concealed them 
inside the blanket which was fastened to his saddle : 

“It won’t pay to leave this truck where others can 
see it, and now I reckon we may as well give our 
horses a generous feed while there is a chance.” 

“Did they give you the food willingly?” I asked, 
following him meekly, as if he was the officer and I 
the private. 

“Not what you might call exactly that,” he replied 
with a laugh. “There didn’t appear to be any white 
folks on the place, and the niggers tried to shut the 
door in my face, consequently we had a bit of an 
argument.” 

I felt too much ashamed of the part I was playing 
to ask any further questions, but went with him to 
the stables where, removing the bridles from our 
horses, we fed them with a plentiful supply of corn 
from the nearest crib, seating ourselves on a conven- 
ient pile of fence posts to wait for the animals to eat. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 69 

Sam understood that I was not in love with this 
business of foraging, and he wisely held his peace 
while my mind went back to those Yankee friends 
whom I should have looked upon as bitterest foes. 

How long we sat there in silence I am unable to 
say, but it must have been nearly half an hour before 
Sam sprang to his feet as if in alarm, and then I 
could hear the hoof beats of horses coming nearer 
and nearer the stable each instant. 

“ There are others of Wheeler’s force inclined to 
disobey orders as to foraging,” I said with a feeble at- 
tempt at a smile as Sam ran toward the corner of the 
stable, gazing in the direction from which the sounds 
came. 

One glance was sufficient to give him a clear idea 
of the situation and he cried sharply, running toward 
his horse: 

“They’re Yankees! Sherman’s foragers or I’m a 
Dutchman, an’ we’ve got to do some mighty slick 
ridin’, else you’re like to see the 46th Maine sooner 
than may be convenient !” 

The trooper was bridling his horse as he spoke, and 
it can well be supposed that I did not delay in follow- 
ing his example. 

When we rode out from the shelter of the stable, as 
it was necessary to do in order to make a bee line for 
Wheeler’s division, the enemy were hardly more than 
half a musket shot distant and must have had some 
suspicion that men in gray were nearabout, else they 
could not have fired as quickly. 

It seemed to me as if my horse had not taken half 
a dozen strides when a bullet came singing past, 
clipping a bit of leather from the toe of my boot as 
neatly as it could have been done with a knife, while 


70 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


a second missile whistled so near my ear that I was 
momentarily deafened. 

“They shoot well!” Sam shouted as he urged his 
steed to topmost speed by belaboring him with the 
scabbard of his saber, and yet I might have passed 
him readily had I been willing to desert a comrade. 

Then it was that we had such a duel as I hope I 
may never be forced to take part in again, Sam and I 
riding at breakneck speed, with the Yankees follow- 
ing at almost as good a pace, while all hands emptied 
their revolvers at least twice without a drop of blood 
being spilled on either side, so far as I could judge. 

The straps of Sam’s blanket were cut off close to 
the saddle, without doing him any injury save as to 
his feelings, which were sorely hurt. 

“There goes the ham!” he cried angrily, “and I 
had almost rather that bullet struck me than to cut 
off the supply of provisions as it has. It’s lucky the 
horses have got the corn in their stomachs, else we 
might lose all that had been gained by foraging !” 

We outstripped the enemy in time because our ani- 
mals were fresher and, two hours later, had arrived 
at the encampment of Wheeler’s division. 

We had no more than dismounted and unloosed our 
saddle girths when an orderly came toward us as he 
asked : 

“Do either of you know Lieutenant Robert 
Yardley?” 

“I am he,” was my reply as I faced suddenly 
around, wondering who could have any desire to see 
me when there were none in the division with whom 
I was acquainted. 

“General Wheeler wishes to speak with you,” the 
orderly said curtly, and then turning on his heel, he 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 71 

walked away without waiting to see if I obeyed the 
command promptly. 

“What can the commander want of me ?” I asked 
like a stupid, and Sam Waters said promptly: 

“It’s some special service, I’ll wager my cap. Say, 
Bob, if he does want anything of the kind an’ you 
need a comrade, count me in like a good fellow, will 
you?” 

“Haven’t you got privations enough with the 
division ?” 

“I’m deadly sick of hangin’ on here, hungry an’ 
knowin’ that when we got into a fight there’s no show 
of cornin’ out ahead. Almost anythin’ is better’n 
that.” 

“I don’t believe the general has any idea in his 
mind of sendin’ me away on special service, but if 
such should prove to be the case, I’ll give you a 
chance, if the choice rests with me, to stick your nose 
into yet more danger than you’re like to find in the 
ranks, if indeed that be possible.” 

There was neither time nor materials with which 
to make a toilet or even to rid myself of travel stains, 
therefore I went at once to where the commander 
was lying on the ground in the midst of his staff. 

“Lieutenant Yardley,” he said after answering my 
salute, “I have sent for you to ask if you are ready 
to do more than a soldier’s duty in order to benefit 
the Cause?” 

“Aye, that I would, sir,” I replied quickly, not 
minded to let him know there were some things 
which I might fear to do, although neither he nor 
any other should ever guess the fact. 

“You have a good horse?” 

“A blooded mare, sir, that can hold her own with 
the best of them.” 


72 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

“I desire to send a message to Ogeechee Church, 
where General McLaw’s division will be found, and 
I would have whosoever undertakes the journey ride 
through Millen in advance of the Federal forces.” 

He ceased speaking as if waiting for me to ask 
some question, but there was no further information 
I needed at the time, or so it appeared to me, and I 
remained silent, whereupon he said with a smile : 

“Perhaps the service is one of too much danger for 
you to volunteer.” 

“I had not supposed, sir, that you would wait for 
me to offer my services. It is my duty to obey any 
commands you may give, and I stand ready to per- 
form the mission to the best of my ability.” 

“But this is a service for which I prefer you should 
volunteer, since it is necessary you return to me with 
word from McLaw, and the way may not be per- 
fectly safe for one who wears a uniform of the same 
color as yours.” 

“We Yardleys have never yet stopped to count the 
cost, sir,” I replied, just a bit hurt because he should 
have fancied I balked at the duty, and he soothed me 
by saying in a kindly tone: 

“Nay, nay, lad, I struck no spark to light your 
tinder. Your father’s services are known full well to 
all in the army, therefore it was not in my mind that 
his son would shrink from obeying a command, but 
the duty is more than ordinarily dangerous, although 
you are not called upon in any way to play the spy, 
and I prefer that you shall understand it thoroughly. 
I know what you can do in the way of fighting, hav- 
ing had my eye on you at one time yesterday.” 

I know that a flush of pride came into my face as 
he spoke, for praise from General Wheeler was al- 
ways both deserved and meant, and he could have 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 73 

said nothing else which would have made me more 
eager to undertake the service mentioned. 

“Shall I set off at once, sir V ’ I asked. 

“As soon as I can prepare a message. Have you 
any friend in the division whom you could trust ?” 

“I know one Sam Waters, sir, formerly of the 
143d Mississippi, who was with me in Vicksburg, 
and is eager now to he off on any errand that smacks 
of danger. I believe he might he trusted fully.” 

“Seek him out and make ready for the journey. 
You will receive from the quartermaster an ample 
supply of provisions, but it will not be well to burden 
yourselves with forage for the horses. It is my pur- 
pose to duplicate the message which I shall send to 
McLaw, giving each of you a copy. It is imperative 
one or the other he delivered, and in the event of 
being pursued by the enemy you must not think of 
making battle against him, but let whosoever is best 
fitted to continue the march, keep on while the other 
remains behind to delay the pursuit as long as may 
be possible. Come to me as soon as you are prepared 
to leave.” 

I saluted and wheeled about with my best military 
air, walking proudly toward where Sam Waters 
awaited my coming, for although it was a dangerous 
duty which I had to perform, the sense of elation 
because I had been chosen for the service was very 
great. 

“Well ?” Sam asked as I came up, and, mimicking 
his tone, I replied : 

“Well, it seems that you are to have quite as much 
danger as the veriest glutton could want, if you are 
minded to go with me.” 

“That I am, an’ right glad of the chance.” 

“But you don’t yet know what is demanded of us.” 


74 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“It makes no difference so that we leave this divi- 
sion with a show of succeedin’ in what is attempted, 
for as I’ve said already, this meetin’ the enemy with 
the knowledge that they are bound to whip us every 
time is heart-sickening.” 

“Make your horse ready an’ we’ll go to the quar- 
termaster for rations.” 

“Has he any to issue ?” Sam asked incredulously. 

“It must be, otherwise the general would not have 
ordered us to apply to him.” 

Ten minutes later, with full haversacks and hearts 
that were lighter than the circumstances warranted, 
we presented ourselves to General Wheeler. 

“Are you a member of my division?” the com- 
mander asked of my companion. 

“Aye, sir, that I am an’ have been ridin’ about at 
your heels these past six months. Sam Waters, sir, 
formerly of the 143d Mississippi.” 

“Has the lieutenant told you where he proposes 
to go ?” 

“No, sir ; that wasn’t necessary. I was .achin’ for 
a chance an’ only too glad to say ‘yes’ when he asked 
if I would go with him.” 

The general smiled sadly, as I thought, at Sam’s 
eagerness, and then taking from the hand of an or- 
derly two small slips of paper, he folded them again 
and again until their length and breadth was no more 
than that of a postage stamp. 

“Have you bacon in your haversacks?” he asked, 
and I replied that we had an ample supply, believing 
he was thinking simply as to whether we stood a 
chance of being hungry before arriving at Ogeechee 
Church. 

“Let each take his allowance and in the leanest 
parts thrust the points of your knives, making a slit 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 75 

sufficient to hide these pieces of paper. In event of 
being searched, I fancy the messages will the better 
escape the attention of the Yankees there than in 
any other place. If either of you is captured, when 
questioned do not hesitate to tell all you know con- 
cerning this division, for you will be giving the 
enemy no additional information, since he already 
has a very good idea of our weakness. Rather than 
have it appear you are acting as messengers, let it 
be understood, Lieutenant Yardley, that you are on 
your way, in company with Waters, to join your 
regiment, which is now in Savannah.” 

While the commander was speaking we had been 
hiding the messages in the bacon, and as he finished 
I mounted, motioning Sam to do the same. 

“Do not spare your animals more than may be 
absolutely necessary in order to keep them on their 
feet, and God be with you,” General Wheeler said as 
he raised his hat. 

We saluted and set our horses’ heads in the direc- 
tion of the river, counting to follow down the south 
bank until arriving at the Marion road, where would 
be found a ford, even though the bridge might have 
been destroyed. 

We were not yet beyond view of the division when 
Sam made an attack upon his rations, saying in an 
apologetic tone as he did so: 

“If this ’ere ride is to be as dangerous as the gen- 
eral seems to think, I’m allowin’ that we may as well 
meet our fate with full stomachs. It has been a week 
since I had all I wanted to eat, an’ now I feel as if I 
could get away with all we’ve got here, an’ never a 
whimper because the bacon isn’t cooked.” 

“What kind of a horse have you got ?” I asked and 


76 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

he replied, speaking indistinctly because of the full- 
ness of his mouth: 

“As good as any in the service, so far as wind an’ 
bottom is concerned, but I can’t say overly much for 
his speed. He’ll keep up this jog twenty hours, with 
a halt now an’ then, an’ not seem to be much the 
worse for wear.” 

I believed my mare could do considerably more in 
the way of staying, providing she was not urged to 
a smarter pace than Sam’s steed was capable of main- 
taining, therefore so far as horse flesh was concerned 
we were rich. 

Ear away in the distance we could see heavy clouds 
of black smoke, which told that at least a certain 
portion of Sandersville had been given over to the 
flames, and we knew full well that Louisville, if not 
Millen, must soon share the same fate. 

Then came the question as to whether the invaders 
would turn their faces toward Columbia, giving to 
South Carolina the same treatment which had been 
dealt out to Georgia, or if they would continue on to 
Savannah. 

The question which was in my mind I put to Sam 
Waters as we rode and he replied confidently: 

“You can make up your mind that the Yankees 
are bound for Charleston, especially if there are any 
troops in Sherman’s army from Boston. ’Cordin’ to 
the way I look at it, Boston an’ Charleston ought to 
have the fightin’ of this ’ere war all to themselves an’ 
let the rest of the country hang back an’ sick ’em on, 
for they’ve been like a couple of Kilkenny cats toward 
each other so long as I can remember.” 

I laughed at Sam’s proposition of thus deciding 
the question as to whether the States had the right to 
secede and was heartened wonderfully by his coa- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 77 

Science that the invading army would go into South 
Carolina instead of continuing straight on to the 
nearest seaport, which would he Savannah. 

“If they do as you believe, my boy, I shall set out 
to join my regiment as soon as this journey has come 
to an end.” 

“It strikes me that you’d want to go there anyhow, 
unless you are so bound up with General Wheeler 
that you don’t care to leave him.” 

“General Hardee is my commander, an’ I prefer to 
be with him, but in case the Yankees push on to 
attack Savannah, it may be impossible for me to go 
there.” 

“If I can get a leave of absence, you may set it 
down as a fact that I’m able to lead you into Savan- 
nah, no matter how many Yankees are hangin’ 
’round, for the country between Ogeechee Church an’ 
the sea is as familiar to me as the plantation on which 
I was bora.” 

“You should be able to get a furlough, Sam, for 
surely General Wheeler must listen to a request of 
that kind if we carry his message safely an’ take him 
back an answer.” 

Then we fell to speculating as to what we would 
do, building air castles, as it were, upon the ashes of 
the ruined cities through which the Yankees had 
passed, and before it was time to give the horses a 
resting spell I had lost a goodly portion of the gloom 
and forebodings which weighed so heavily upon me 
when we set out. 

Two hours after beginning the journey we halted 
in a pine grove that bordered the banks of the river, 
and although Sam had munched at his hardtack and 
bacon almost incessantly from the time of leaving the 


78 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


cavalry encampment, he was ready for a noonday 
meal. 

Believing ourselves so far in advance of the Fed- 
eral force that no danger was to be apprehended, even 
though we remained there several hours, I built a 
small fire in order to toast our bread and bacon, won- 
dering meanwhile what Dick Studley and Uncle 
Rube would say if they could see us making ready 
the frugal repast and knew that we had with us a 
more bountiful supply than any other trooper in 
General Wheeler’s command. 

“This is the last day for quite a spell that we’re 
goin’ to get along on hog an’ mouldy bread,” Sam said 
as he held on a pointed stick before the blaze his por- 
tion of the bacon, counting on slicing it off as fast 
as the outside was browned. “Beginnin’ from to- 
night, I’m goin’ to start in foragin’. For a while 
we’ll live as high as those friends of ours from 
Malden, Maine.” 

“I reckon we can do that without disobeyin’ or- 
ders,” I replied cheerily, for my heart was very light 
just then. “When fellows are out on a journey like 
this, they are supposed to live off the country as a 
matter of course.” 

I had taken good care to give the horses water as 
soon as they were sufficiently cool and tethered them 
on the bank of the creek at some distance from our 
fire, where they could find a fairly plentiful supply 
of grass. 

“We’ll halt here an hour,” I said to my comrade 
after watching the animals feed eagerly on richer 
herbage than they had found for some time, “an’ 
then it should be possible for us to ride until sunset 
without drawing rein.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 79 


“Yes, we can do that an’ not push ’em very hard. 
I’m thinkin’ ” 

At that moment we two were sitting side by side 
with our backs in the direction of Millen, and as Sam 
spoke I heard what sounded like the crackling of pine 
needles, as if some one was walking near at hand. 

With never a thought in my mind that the Yankees 
might be so far down the river as this, I turned my 
head slowly with mild curiosity and an instant later 
sprang to my feet as a cry of alarm involuntarily 
escaped my lips. 

Coming directly toward us, and not more than 
thirty paces distant, was a squad of ten or twelve 
men clad in blue uniforms, and that they were stalk- 
ing us as if we were deer I understood by the fact 
that they held their muskets ready for use. 

Sam, startled by my cry, leaped to his feet imme> 
diately I had shown such evidence of weakness and 
gave proof of the coolness which I afterward came to 
know he could display at most trying moments as he 
asked in a low, quick tone: 

“What is to be done ? Can we make a break for 
the horses ?” 

“Not without the certainty of bein’ shot down,” I 
replied in a whisper. “It strikes me our wisest course 
is to submit quietly, for they are bound to make us 
prisoners, an’ then watch our chance to give them the 
slip, as we should be able to unless the main army is 
near at hand.” 


CHAPTER VI 

THE FORD 

“There must be a Yankee to every square yard of 
land in the State of Georgia,” Sam Waters said as 


80 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


we stood awaiting the coming of those whose prison- 
ers we virtually were, and I could almost agree with 
him. 

It was certain, to my mind at least, that we had 
outstripped Sherman’s army, being no less than eight 
or ten miles in advance, but yet here was a squad of 
men moving about as if with no fear of our people 
and seemingly having such a force at their backs as 
to warrant marching around at will. 

It bewildered me. This was the first time I had 
seen that which seemed contrary to all military pre- 
cedents, and I began to realize how it was that our 
people were seemingly ignorant of what the enemy 
was about. 

After the war had come to an end all this seeming 
riddle was made plain, for then we knew that Sher- 
man’s force marched from Atlanta on five different 
routes, the Fifteenth Corps occupying the most south- 
erly position after leaving Gordon, and Kilpatrick’s 
cavalry taking the northerly line of march, the Four- 
teenth, Seventeenth and Twentieth corps all travers- 
ing different roads until arriving at Numpkin Sta- 
tion, when the Fourteenth and Twentieth marched 
together to Savannah. 

Thus is explained why we had good reason for 
believing that the entire army was pursuing one 
course when, in fact, it was divided into four parts, 
distributed along a certain breadth of territory, and 
at times from five to thirty miles apart. 

And now it is possible, although then to Sam 
Waters and me a mystery, for me to explain why we 
met this particular squad so far in advance, as we 
supposed, of the main column. 

The Confederate military prison was located at 
Millen, and General Sherman sent on a large force 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 81 


in advance of the army, quite naturally hoping to be 
able to release the prisoners, but his scouts failed to 
learn what we well knew — namely, that the captured 
soldiers had, nearly a week before, been removed 
from Millen to Savannah. 

All this has nothing to do with the capture of Sam 
Waters and myself, except that it explains why, after 
having ridden so much more rapidly than the army 
could march, we came upon men whom we had fairly 
good reasons for believing should have been in the 
same column as the 46th Maine. They were from 
the Fifteenth Corps, whose line of march being, as I 
have said, the most southerly, came through Irwins 
and Johnson, following the Ogeechee River to the 
same side as we then were, with orders to push on in 
the direction of Savannah, making no halt at Millen. 

The Yankees made little ceremony about claiming 
us as prisoners when they were come up, and as a 
very sensible precautionary measure, at once relieved 
us of our weapons before entering into conversation. 

A young fellow, wearing the straps of a lieutenant, 
was in command of the party, and I must confess 
that he treated us as a gentleman should, thereby 
proving himself a better man than some of our own 
people, whom I had seen deliberately rob their pris- 
oners even of wearing apparel. 

“Where do you come from ?” he asked of me, and 
I replied as the commander had suggested : 

“From General Wheeler’s cavalry division.” 

“Do you have any objection to telling me where 
Wheeler is now?” the Yankee officer asked without 
any of that bullying which I had been led to believe 
Northerners so delighted to display toward their 
prisoners. 

“None whatever,” I replied promptly, and there- 


82 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


upon gave him a truthful account of all I knew con- 
cerning the division we had just left. 

“Why did you come away from your command ?” 
he asked after a brief pause. 

“I haven’t done so. I was made a prisoner by 
your people while spendin’ a few days at General 
Cobb’s plantation, after having come from the hos- 
pital. My regiment is in Savannah, and I was with 
General Wheeler only because I happened upon his 
troops by chance the day I escaped. 

There was no necessity for me to tell a deliberate 
lie, for he happened to understand by my words that 
I was really on my way to Savannah, and then seem- 
ingly as a matter of curiosity rather than because he 
had any right to inquire into the affair, he asked 
concerning my escape, whereupon I told him as much 
as I pleased, not deeming it wise to advertise the fact 
of having such good friends in the 46th Maine. 

“We will see to it that you don’t get away again 
until properly exchanged,” he said laughingly, “an’ 
I believe I may promise that you will find your way 
into Savannah with us almost as quickly as if you 
traveled independently.” 

“As to that I have some doubts,” was my reply, 
“an’ would prefer to keep on in my own way, but 
since that cannot be I consider we are fortunate in 
havin’ been captured by ” 

“Lieutenant Ames, of the 43d Ohio.” 

I gave him my name and regiment and also that 
of Sam Waters, after which preparations were made 
for an extended halt, when the Yankees had an op- 
portunity of showing Sam the difference between 
their rations and ours, for we were given, as friends 
rather than prisoners, such a dinner as I have never 
seen equaled in camp. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 83 


During the meal, and while we lay stretched out 
on the ground enjoying a siesta, I learned that Lieu- 
tenant Ames and his squad were acting as scouts and 
counted on riding across to Millen during the night, 
their corps being encamped five or six miles in 
advance, near the main road. 

It was in my mind that we would be sent on to the 
main force at once, but as the time passed I began to 
believe the lieutenant was not willing to divide his 
small party for such purpose, and therefore counted 
on taking us with him on the reconnaissance, which 
was not much to my liking until late in the after- 
noon when, the officer being at the river bank taking 
a bath, Sam Waters and I were left comparatively 
alone. 

“I reckon these Yankees count on crossin’ the river 
hereabout, eh ?” Sam whispered to me. 

“It must be if they intend to ride to Millen.” 

“Do you know of any ford hereabout ?” 

“No, but doubtless there are many places at this 
season of the year where even a man on foot can get 
across by wadin’ waist deep.” 

“I am not so certain of that. It strikes me some 
of our men said that it wasn’t possible to cross every- 
where. There are plenty of sink holes in the river.” 

“It will suit me just as well if they don’t get over,” 
I replied carelessly. “I am not minded to give the 
mare so much of a journey as would be necessary if 
we rode to Millen.” 

“A prisoner of war needn’t worry about his horse, 
for he isn’t likely to keep one very long, but I’m 
hopin’ these fellows will do their level best to get on 
the other side of the stream.” 

“Why?” I asked in surprise. 

“Well, you see, they’re allowin’ to go after dark, 


84 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


although why there’s any need of doin’ that I can’t 
figger out, because we’ve got nobody ’round here to 
trouble ’em.” 

“But why do you want to go on this reconnais- 
sance?” I asked almost petulantly. “We are prison- 
ers, not likely to get away as easily as I did from the 
46th, an’ there’s no good reason why we should be 
called upon for any unnecessary exertion.” 

“It looks like it might be a dark night, eh ?” 

“Well, what of that ?” 

“S’posin’ I claim to know the fords of this river ?” 

“Look here, Sam,” I whispered impatiently, “if 
you’ve got any plan in your head, out with it. We 
may not have any too much time for such a round- 
about way of gettin’ at a matter.” 

“I don’t know as it’s what you’d rightly call a plan, 
but I was thinkin’ that if we didn’t start until after 
dark, an’ they let us keep our hosses, an’ I claimed to 
know the fords, that it would be the only natural 
thing for us to go ahead an’ show ’em the way. After 
we got started an’ was well into the stream I might 
yell somethin’ ’bout not findin’ bottom, an’ perhaps 
we wouldn’t, you know. Then we’d start the hosses 
swimmin’, throw ourselves outer the saddle where the 
animals would shelter us from bullets an’ take 
the chances of paddlin’ down stream a spell. I don’t 
know as it would work, but where would be the harm 
if we made a failure of it ?” 

I had little hope that we would be able to escape 
from these men who naturally wanted the credit of 
bringing in prisoners and would guard us carefully, 
yet Sam’s plan appealed to me strongly. Of course 
it would be necessary that everything was in our 
favor. First, the night must be darker than usual; 
th**’ it was essential we strike deep water when get- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 85 


ting a short distance from the shore, and, what was 
of vastly more importance, that we could so far guide 
our horses in the stream as to get them near the oppo- 
site bank, when the chance of our being shot might 
be lessened. If that combination worked as we would 
have it, then escape was more than possible. 

“It is a good plan, Sam, an’ since you cooked it up, 
I will follow your leading. Tell me exactly what I 
am to do.” 

“That won’t be any great lesson. It’s only a case 
of your splashin’ about in the water when I do. We’ll 
yell like all possessed for a minute an’ then strike out 
for the other shore the best we know how.” 

There was nothing in the scheme on which any 
great hope could be builded, and yet the more I 
turned it over in my mind the stronger became the 
conviction that the chances were even, and straight- 
way my heart grew light, for there was a possibility, 
even now when it seemed as if we were doomed to a 
long term of imprisonment, that the general’s mes- 
sage might be delivered in fairly good time. 

The men from Ohio did not appear in any great 
haste to resume the march. It was probable that 
Lieutenant Ames had specific orders as to when he 
should cross the river and the exact time of returning 
from Millen, if it so chanced he arrived there, but at 
all events they lounged around like a party of boys 
on a holiday until an hour after sunset. 

It surely looked as if fortune was favoring us. 
There were no clouds in the sky, but from the river 
to the lowlands arose a mist, next cousin to a fog, 
which would serve, particularly between the banks 
of the stream where the wind sent it up in greater 
volume, to screen our movements from view in case 
we attempted the escape. 


86 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Lieutenant Ames and I discussed the war from 
each other’s standpoints, and I soon learned that he, 
like all the Yankees whom I had met, believed this 
march of Sherman’s to the sea was but a portion of 
the beginning of the end, which had been started by 
the fall of Vicksburg. 

More than once I said to myself while we talked 
that unless I speedily found a stiff-backed secessionist 
to strengthen my faith, I might become convinced 
that our Cause was indeed lost. 

As a matter of fact, I argued with my captor even 
when not in the mood for conversation, to the end 
that we might longer delay the attempted crossing of 
the river, and it was not until about an hour after 
sunset that he put to me the question : 

“Do you knew the fords nearabout here?” 

“I have never been in this section of the State be- 
fore,” was my reply, whereupon Sam Waters spoke 
up, not eagerly but as if simply to join in the con- 
versation : 

“I have been on this bloomin’ river quite a bit, an’ 
ought to know where to find a crossin’.” 

“Would you be willin’ to lead us?” Lieutenant 
Ames asked. 

“Well, as for the matter of that, I don’t know why 
I shouldn’t, even though 1 be a prisoner. You have 
treated us decent, an’ while I’m not achin’ to travel 
from here to Millen, it won’t be such a bad dose in 
good company. We’ve had more exercise within the 
past eight an’ forty hours than you fellers, an’ if it’s 
allowed us to keep our bosses till you turn us over to 
the prison guard, I’ll do my best at showin’ the way 
out.” 

Sam failed to say which way out, and I detected an 
odd inflection in his tone, such as conveyed much 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 87 

meaning to me but was unheeded by Lieutenant 
Ames. 

“You shall keep the horses whether we make a 
trade or not,” the officer said with a laugh. “I am 
not given to robbing prisoners, even though they may 
be able to ride while I must walk. Of course, once 
we are with the army, you will find them confiscated 
for Uncle Sam’s use.” 

“That goes without sayin’,” the trooper replied 
with a laugh. “But, to tell the truth, I couldn’t walk 
from here to Millen an’ back to-night after all we’ve 
been through with. You Yanks have had full stom- 
achs all this time, while we Johnnies have felt our 
ribs rattlin’ more’n once.” 

This was taking the first step toward carrying out 
Sam’s plan, and it had turned exactly as if the Ohio 
men were conspiring to aid us. 

Then, in order to gain more time to the end that 
it might be darker when we set off, Sam proposed 
that some one be sent with him wdiile he went up and 
down the bank looking for such landmarks as would 
tell him where to find the best ford, and no less than 
half an hour was spent in this alleged necessary labor. 

Not until all this had been done did the lieutenant 
give the order to set off, and, as a matter of course, 
when we were come to a break in the bank down 
which the horses could travel, Sam led the way as a 
guide should, I following immediately behind and 
Lieutenant Ames walking at my side. 

Then it was, with a view of making it seem as if 
there was no thought in my mind of escaping the 
imprisonment, that I said as if in apology : 

“It doesn’t make me feel overly comfortable to 
ride while you are walking, lieutenant. Therefore 
suppose we turn and turn about durin’ the reconnais- 


88 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


sauce, you spendin* the same amount of time in the 
saddle that I do. Sam shall follow my example, 
givin’ to each of the men in turn a mount.” 

“I guess I will accept that offer, but I do not care 
to ride a strange horse across the river.” 

“The mare is gentle enough,” I replied, slyly jerk- 
ing one rein in order to make her prance a bit. “It 
is only necessary to let her know who is the master.” 

“You will get her across the river better than I 
can,” the lieutenant replied carelessly, and then the 
splashing of water told me that Sam had entered the 
stream. 

I knew full well that he had done so at a point 
where he believed the water to be deepest, therefore 
it was I braced myself for the plunge which I knew 
the mare must give when she lost her footing, and it 
was as if we had no more than left the shore before 
Sam cried as if terrified : 

“Keep more to the left, boys! I must be on the 
edge of the ford an ? have struck deep water !” 

At that moment my steed gave a quick start which 
told me she had left the bank and was in the channel. 

“Keep to the left!” I cried, feigning to force the 
mare in the direction of which I had spoken, but sim- 
ply intending to urge her forward that we might be 
screened from view by the mist. 

I heard Lieutenant Ames shouting for his men to 
halt and then he cried to me : 

“There is no ford here! The bank makes off 
abruptly !” 

“Keep to the left !” I cried again. “If I can get 
this stupid beast around it will be possible to find it.” 

By this time Sam Waters was lost even to my view, 
and I could hear no sound betokening his where- 
abouts. 



“Halt! You Johnnies, halt! Halt or I 
a voice from the shore. Page 89. 

With 


shall fire!” Came 

Sherman to the Sea. 




WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 89 

Then leaping quickly from the saddle, I swam by 
the side of the horse, still urging her forward at an 
angle with the course we had been pursuing, and 
before one could have counted twenty came that com- 
mand which I was expecting to hear : 

“Halt! You Johnnies, halt! Halt or I shall 
fire !” 

I prodded the mare with my thumb to force her 
on yet faster, but was careful to make no noise, and 
like phantoms we slipped down the river, each second 
increasing the distance between ourselves and the 
men from Ohio, while the friendly mist must have 
shut us out from view entirely. 

“Make ready! Aim! Eire!” came the words in 
sharp, quick tones from the lieutenant, followed 
instantly by the crackling of musketry. 

I literally held my breath in fear lest I should 
feel the little mare cringe as a bullet struck her, but 
not so much as the whistling of a missile could be 
heard, and I fancy the Yankees did as soldiers so 
often will when shooting in the darkness — elevated 
their weapons until the balls flew high above the 
unseen target. 

Now we had a full minute, perhaps more, before 
they could reload, and all the while were being car- 
ried, by the current and our own exertions, down 
stream as swiftly as a man could run. 

“If they will only stand there shootin’ at us long 
enough!” I whispered to myself, praying most fer- 
vently that the lieutenant from Ohio might not take 
it into his head to pursue us on the opposite bank. 

Another crackling of musketry, but no token of 
the bullets, and then came the clang of steel ramrods 
in the barrels as the pieces were being reloaded again, 
while a prayer of thanksgiving went up from my 


90 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


heart because that Yankee was so stupid as to remain 
there shooting at random, when the race might 
speedily have been ended had he sent his men down 
the bank. 

I believed of a verity we had a five-minutes’ start 
of them, even if they set out immediately after the 
third volley was fired. Certain it is, however, from 
that time we heard nothing betokening their where- 
abouts, and very soon my mare’s head was overlap- 
ping the flank of Sam’s horse. 

“It was not a bad trick for a couple of half-starved 
Johnnies!” the fellow whispered, and I fancied he 
was chuckling over the success of his plan. 

“How much further do you count on swimmin’ ?” 

“I’m feelin’ for the bank now. As soon as we 
strike a shelving bottom we’ll go ashore.” 

Ten minutes perhaps elapsed before Sam found 
that for which he sought, and then we scrambled up 
the bank, very wet as to body, but wonderfully happy 
in mind. 

“If them ’ere messages had been put in our clothes 
instead of the bacon, I reckon they wouldn’t have 
been of much account by this time,” Sam said as he 
shook himself like a dog. “The next time that 
bloomin’ lieutenant takes a prisoner he’ll come 
mighty near sendin’ him back to the guard an’ not 
try in’ to tote him all over the country.” 

“Better do your crowin’ after we’ve met General 
McLaw,” I whispered. “You are a long way from 
bein’ out of the woods yet, for we know to a certainty 
that nearabout here, on the opposite bank, is a full 
army corps of Yankees, an’ there’s no tellin’ how 
many separate squads may be scattered around the 
country in our path. Have you any idea of the path 
we ought to take ?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 91 

“Well, I’m reckonin’ you don’t want to turn into 
Millen, seein’s how we must be quite a bit past it an’ 
might meet there them as it wouldn’t be pleasant 
to see.” 

“No, no,” I said impatiently. “If you have any 
idea of the proper direction, strike a straight course 
for Ogeechee Church.” 

“The only way I know is to follow the river until 
we come to the bridge on the Statesboro road, an’ 
then ride back.” 

“Strike out then, an’ don’t let the grass grow under 
your feet. If we come upon any small number of 
the blue-coats, it must be a matter of runnin’ them 
down, for we can’t afford to be taken twice in the 
same night.” 

“It’s a pretty tough lookout to be set adrift here 
where the country is what you might say swarmin’ 
with Yankees, an’ not so much as a knife to help out 
in case of a scrimmage,” Sam grumbled, and I said 
sharply : 

“It is little less than a crime to complain now, 
when we have been so fortunate as to make our 
escape.” 


CHAPTER VII 

AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 

As neaely as I could judge, we must have been 
within eighteen or twenty miles of our destination 
at the time of parting company with our captors, and 
by making the turn in order to set a course from 
Statesboro bridge the journey might possibly be 
increased four or five miles. 


92 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Had I been alone the distance could have been 
traversed in two and a half hours at the outside, but 
held back by the dullness of Sam’s horse, we did not 
hope to arrive, under the most favoring circum- 
stances, in much less than twice that length of time. 

We were free to do as we pleased, for the time 
being at least, but with the Yankees on either side it 
was an open question whether our freedom of move- 
ment might not be cut short even while we were 
speculating as to when we should arrive at our desti- 
nation. 

“It looks as if we Johnnies were pretty much 
driven out of Georgia, don’t it ?” Sam said as we 
rode side by side, his horse urged on at full speed and 
the mare doing no more than ordinary exercise. “If 
all these Yanks tell the truth, there’s nothin’ that can 
stop General Sherman from goin’ about where he 
pleases, an’ our people would starve to death if they 
followed his trail at any time within the next eight 
months. Gee ! but them blue-coats live high, eh ?” 

“It doesn’t do any good to think about such things, 
Sam,” I said bitterly. “We know that our generals 
are doin’ all men can, but ” 

“You’re thinkin’ that if them as are loafin’ ’round 
Richmond tryin’ to run this war would keep their 
noses outer the mess we might have a better show.” 

I was actually startled when Sam thus put my 
thoughts into words. I had heard such matters dis- 
cussed privately by our officers, but until this moment 
had no idea the rank and file were talking them over. 

“Do the soldiers complain because there is inter- 
ference from Richmond way ?” I asked, and he 
replied promptly: 

“You’d think so if you could hear ’em now an’ 
then when things get hot. Because a man’s a private 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 93 


that’s no reason why he’s a fool. I wouldn’t let on 
to a Yank that I’d kinder lost hope, but I ain’t the 
only man wearin’ a gray coat who believes we’ve got 
mighty near to the end of our rope. Don’t get the 
idee inter your mind that 1 won’t fight just as hard, 
an’ starve jest as long, as if it was a dead sure thing 
that we’d come out ahead before this year is ended.” 

I would not trust myself to make reply. It seemed 
much like playing the traitor to speculate upon our 
being whipped already, although way down in my 
heart I was rapidly beginning to believe that the end 
could not be deferred much longer. 

We rode in silence during a full hour, having seen 
nothing to cause alarm, and then pulled up to give 
the horses a breathing spell. 

“I reckon we’ve run down past the Yankee lines,” 
Sam said as he led his horse to the river for a drink. 
“They can’t be as far south as this, else we stand little 
show of findin’ General McLaw at Ogeechee.” 

“I reckon the road is clear from here on, but 
there’ll be some fine steerin’ needed when we go 
back.” 

“We might strike over to Statesboro an’ then 
across country to the creek which runs between that 
town an’ Paris. I’m allowin’ General Wheeler comes 
mighty near Millen by to-morrow night, else the 
Yankees will get so far ahead of him that he can’t 
catch ’em this side of Savannah.” 

Then we rode on once more amid the blackness of 
the night, and as the conversation lagged because Sam 
had grown tired of talking without receiving any 
reply, my thoughts went out to the grievous condition 
of our people. Before Vicksburg fell we were con- 
fident of success, having been told that one man of 
the South could whip in a fair fight no less than five 


94 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


from the North and that every European nation was 
waiting with impatience to take sides with us. 

Slowly but surely had come the awakening. We 
learned that a man in blue was as good a soldier as 
the one in gray and failed to hear of any nation who 
favored our secession so long as we held to slavery. 

It is only reasonable to suppose that our leaders 
soon came to understand the true situation, but we 
who fought, and marched, and starved were long in 
discovering that which we feared to know. 

Before that night’s ride had come to an end I was 
convinced that from all our. future suffering nothing 
would be effected save the prolongation of a useless 
struggle, and with this conviction came the determi- 
nation to show myself a true son of the soil, never 
openly acknowledging defeat until the last of our 
armies had surrendered. 

A new day was dawning when we rode into Ogee- 
chee Church and were halted by a sentinel in the 
outskirts of the settlement. 

“Messengers from General Wheeler to General 
McLaw,” I cried, reining in the mare, and before 
summoning the officer of the day the sentinel asked 
eagerly : 

“Have you seen anythin’ of the Yankees?” 

“We met with some on the other side of the river 
about opposite Millen, were taken prisoners, but sue* 
ceeded in givin’ them the slip. That is all the infor- 
mation I can give, so see to it that we are sent to the 
general’s quarters without delay.” 

“I reckon we haven’t got much of any business 
’round here,” the man muttered, thus showing that I 
was not the only faint-hearted Confederate in this 
section of the country, and then he called for the 
officer. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 95 


Ten minutes later we had extracted the messages 
from our bacon and the general was reading them by 
the light of a camp-fire, for, owing to the heavy mist, 
it was almost as cold as in mid-winter. 

Then we were called upon to tell what we knew 
about the Federal forces, and when the story was 
ended General McLaw ordered us to feed our horses 
and look after our own comfort to the end that we 
might be prepared to set out on the return journey 
by noon. 

It can well be imagined that our first care was to 
equip ourselves with weapons to replace those taken 
by the Yankees, and not until then did we obey the 
general’s order. 

Again we ate bacon and mouldy hardtack while the 
enemy feasted on the fat of the land, which caused 
Sam Waters to say wistfully : 

“I wish we might have been kept prisoners forty- 
eight hours or so till we got filled up in good shape.” 

“This is luxury compared with what we had at 
Vicksburg,” I replied with a mirthless laugh, and 
Sam said, a certain tinge of irritation in his tone : 

“I never could get any satisfaction outer lookin’ 
back on what was worse. Because we starved in 
Vicksburg is no good reason why we should count this 
a Thanksgivin’ dinner.” 

“True for you, Sam, but since better can’t be had, 
it is wisest to eat what’s before us an’ then go to sleep, 
for it isn’t certain we won’t spend a good portion of 
the night in the saddle.” 

Weary as we were, it was possible to sleep even 
amid the noises and hum of the camp as the men 
worked like beavers, throwing up earthworks which 
it was believed would be effective in turning the Fed- 
eral Army from the course Sherman had marked out. 


96 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


and not until an orderly shook me roughly by the 
shoulder did I awaken. 

“The general will see you now. Your horses have 
had an extra feed since you laid down, in order that 
you may get away at once.” 

We lost no time in finding the commander, and 
then were given duplicate messages as before, which 
we secreted in the same way as when leaving General 
Wheeler’s camp. 

No instructions were given us. We were simply 
ordered to return as quickly as possible, and we set 
off down the Statesboro road, still very weary as to 
body and not entirely comfortable in mind. 

Sam was not in a talkative mood, and I had too 
many gloomy thoughts to care for conversation. 
Therefore we rode in silence an hour or more, when, 
having come to a small brook, I proposed to give the 
horses a breathing spell. 

My comrade was out of the saddle almost before 
the words had been spoken, and when we had 
quenched our thirst I heard that which had been 
drowned by the thud of the horses’ hoofs. 

“What is it ?” I asked, standing in a listening atti- 
tude and needing no information, for I had heard the 
booming of artillery too often not to know what it 
was. 

“I reckon the general has come across some of the 
gang that counted on sendin’ us up to Boston as pris- 
oners,” Sam said grimly. “How far away do you 
reckon it is?” 

“Not more than five or six miles, an’ in the direc- 
tion of Millen,” I replied, now grown excited by the 
almost positive knowledge that a battle of some size 
was in progress. “The horses must take their 
breathin’ spell another time, for we can’t afford to 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 97 

idle here while our people are showin’ what can be 
done.” 

In a twinkling our loosened girths were tightened, 
and at the full speed of Sam’s steed we rode in the 
direction from which came the noise of heavy guns 
as if our one desire in life was to face death. 

Before we had ridden three miles the noise died 
away and my heart sank heavily, for I knew we had 
not whipped the Eederals in that short time, conse- 
quently our people must have been badly cut up. 

“Give him the spurs, Sam !” I cried, irritated by 
the slow pace of my comrade’s horse. “If they’re 
gettin’ the worst of it there’s all the more reason why 
we should make haste.” 

“He’s doin’ the best he can,” Waters replied 
gruffly, “an’ even if he wasn’t, I can’t see why we 
should rush so hard. The Yanks have whipped us, 
an’ we shan’t do any good by helpin’ out a retreat.” 

He had hardly more than ceased speaking before a 
body of cavalry came in sight from the northward, 
riding as if their horses were jaded and without any 
heed to military formation. 

“We may as well hold up, for they’re retreatin’ 
this way,” Sam said as he came to a halt, and I fol- 
lowed his example. 

We had indeed been whipped again, and as might 
have been expected, for it was not likely General 
Wheeler had made an attack with any hope of best- 
ing the enemy, but only to check his progress for a 
time. Had he known that General McLaw was throw- 
ing up works at Ogeechee Church as if to make a 
stand, there would have been less useless sacrifice of 
life. 

We soon were made acquainted with the story, 
which was not different from what we had heard 


98 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


several times before. Our people had fallen upon the 
enemy, believing only a few regiments confronted 
them, and learned all too late that an overpowering 
force was close at hand. 

While we were talking with the men General 
Wheeler and his staff rode up, and to him we deliv- 
ered both our messages, lest one differed slightly from 
the other. 

Beyond thanking us mechanically, he said nothing, 
and from the expression on his face I believed there 
was in his mind much the same thought as had lately 
gained lodgment in mine. 

We rode back to the creek which runs west and 
south of Statesboro and halted on its banks, eight 
miles or more from the settlement. 

Two hours elapsed before all the force arrived, and 
then to my surprise I saw that one regiment was 
bringing with them fifteen or twenty prisoners, but I 
gave no particular heed to the Yanks, save to say 
petulantly to a captain with whom I had been 
speaking : 

“It would be more sensible to let those fellows go 
rather than tote them around the country. This com 
mand isn’t in very good shape to burden itself in such 
a manner.” 

“Very true, lieutenant, yet it would be a dangerous 
precedent to set if we turned them loose,” the captain 
replied. “They are all we’ve got to show for twenty 
or thirty of our best men, and after coming out of the 
hole we rode into, there’s a deal of satisfaction in 
having some proof that we did a little work.” 

Sam Waters had made a shelter for himself and 
me at some distance up the creek, where was a good 
feeding-place for the horses, and on parting with the 
captain I turned my face in that direction, eager to 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 99 

be alone, for this last reverse, even though it was of 
no great importance, served to increase the gloom 
which was settling down upon me. 

It was near nightfall. Sam was toasting bacon be- 
fore a small fire. The horses were cropping the rich 
grass a short distance away and there was a certain 
home look about our poor quarters that soothed me 
wonderfully. 

“Well, I reckon the next halt will be Savannah,” 
Sam said cheerily as I came up. “It don’t stand to 
reason that General McLaw can hold his position 
very long, an’ there’s nowhere else for us to go.” 

“I’ll be glad to get there,” I replied, throwing 
myself on the grass and lazily watching the frugal 
culinary operations. “It’s certain the Yanks can’t 
get in there, or even past Fort McAllister, an’ it will 
be an agreeable change to see them checked, after 
carryin’ matters with a high hand entirely across the 
State.” 

“Aye, lieutenant, Fll be glad to get there if for no 
other reason than that I’m hankerin’ mightily after 
a feed of fish an’ oysters. This ’ere rusty bacon 
comes nigh to turnin’ my stomach. Hello, what raw 
recruit is that who thinks he can bunk in anywhere 
he takes a notion ?” and Sam looked angrily at a 
trooper who was coming leisurely in the direction of 
our phantom tent. 

“Perhaps the general wants us to carry another 
message,” I suggested, rising indolently on my elbow. 

“If it’s as far as Savannah, I’ll get into the sad- 
dle without a word, but I ain’t quite up to mixin’ it 
with Sherman’s army while it’s scattered all over the 
Confederacy, three men to the square yard.” 

“Do either of you know Lieutenant Robert Yard- 


100 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ley ?” the trooper cried as soon as he was come within 
hailing distance. 

“That is my name/’ and I sprang up quickly, con- 
vinced that the commander had yet more work for us 
to perform. 

“We gobbled up a few Yanks back there near 
Millen, an’ one of them is mighty anxious to know 
if you are with this force.” 

“What does he look like?” I asked eagerly, won- 
dering if by any chance our people had succeeded in 
gathering up Mr. Stubbs. 

“An old fellow who claims to have been runnin’ 
the Federal end of this war. If one believed all he 
said, it might be thought the enemy had been crip- 
pled seriously by what we believed an unimportant 
capture.” 

“It’s Uncle Rube!” I exclaimed in astonishment, 
and then seeing by the expression on the trooper’s 
face that he was mystified by my words, I hastened 
to add : “It must be the old Yankee from Maine who 
has done me more than one big favor. Show me 
where he is, for I owe him a debt which can’t be 
easily paid.” 

The man wheeled about as if angered because I 
displayed any personal anxiety regarding one of the 
enemy after all we had suffered at the hands of the 
Federals, and I followed, with Sam Waters close at 
my heels, chuckling audibly at this queer turn in the 
fortunes of Avar. 

“Wouldn’t it be the biggest kind of a joke if we 
could lug that old man down to Savannah with us ?” 
he said laughingly. “He’d have a story to tell when 
he got up into Maine again !” 

I made no reply. It saddened me to know, as I 
believed I did, that the old man was a prisoner, for 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 101 


his capture was of no importance to the Cause, while 
I felt certain he would be broken-hearted at being 
thus separated from his “detachment.” 

It was indeed Uncle Rube, as I saw when arriving 
at that point where the prisoners were herded like 
cattle on the open plain, a dozen or more of our men 
standing guard over them, but I was literally amazed 
by the manner of his greeting. 

“Hello, lieutenant !” he cried when we came in 
view. “Where did you pick up that fellow who bor- 
rowed good money an’ paid it back in shin-plasters 
that wasn’t worth fifty cents a peck ?” 

The old man was far from being broken in spirit 
because of his misfortune, and I secretly rejoiced to 
find him in such a mood. 

“I have brought him down here so that he may 
square up the debt in better fashion than when he 
tried to do it at Vicksburg,” I replied, and Sam 
Waters stepped forward quickly, shaking the old man 
heartily by the hand, much to the surprise of the 
guards, who I could see were not well pleased because 
we were thus willing to fraternize with the enemy. 

“But he squared that off my books quite a spell 
ago,” Uncle Rube said jauntily, “an’ if these ’ere 
Johnnies hadn’t cleaned me out mighty soon after I 
fell inter their hands, I’d be in position to make 
another lendin’.” 

“Who was it robbed this man?” I asked angrily, 
turning upon the guards. Then, understanding that 
it was necessary I make some explanation as to my 
great interest in one wearing a uniform of blue, I 
hastened to add: “This man and his comrades not 
only treated me like a friend a few days ago, when 
I was a prisoner in their hands, but would have 
divided equally all they possessed had I asked it, and 


102 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


wound up a long list of favors by givin’ me an oppor- 
tunity to escape. Who has robbed him?” I asked 
again. 

“None of us took the prisoners,” one of the guards 
replied gravely. “It strikes me as bein’ pretty harsh 
to call it robbery when we take from the Yankees 
what little they’ve got to square up for all that’s been 
stolen since Sherman’s bummers came into Georgia.” 

“Don’t fret your head, Bob Yardley, about what 
they got from me. The money part of it wasn’t over 
an’ above thirty cents, seein’s I hid the rest in my 
cap, but I did lose a jackknife that comes nigh to 
breakin’ my heart, ’cause I’ve had it ever since I was 
a boy — that is to say, it wasn’t exactly the same knife, 
for I traded five or six times with J ob Lord, but I’ve 
never been without one in my pocket before, an’ it 
makes me feel lost, so to speak.” 

“I’ll find your jackknife for you, Uncle Rube, if 
any one in this command has got it, an’ perhaps you’ll 
allow that will square up the difference between what 
you call good money an’ shin-plasters,” Sam Waters 
said with a laugh, but the old man shook his head, 
not willing to lose an opportunity to drive a sharp 
bargain. 

“I ain’t allowin’ as that would be quite a fair 
trade, ’cause it was what you might call a mighty 
good knife, an’ the like of it ain’t to be found in these 
parts; but I’d be willin’ to allow somethin’ on ac- 
count, if it so be there’s anythin’ owin’, which I don’t 
claim.” 

By this time those who were guarding the prisoners 
began to look upon the old man with more of favor, 
seeing in him a fund of amusement if properly 
handled. 

“Tell me how you were taken, Uncle Rube,” I 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 103 


asked. “Surely it must have been by some strategy 
that so able a soldier an’ tactician as you are was 
made a prisoner in the midst of a large army.” 

“I’ll agree that Fm a fairly good soldier, Bob, but 
I’d like to know a little more about this ’ere ‘tac- 
tician 7 business before I subscribe to it. So far as 
my gettin 7 gobbled up by these 7 ere Johnnies is con- 
cerned, there ain’t much to wonder at. You see, 
’cordin’ to my way of thinkin’, Uncle Billy was 
makin’ a mistake when be pulled up at such a one- 
boss town as Millen, instead of pushin’ on to where 
we might have made our mark. So I was out buntin’ 
for him, ’cause it don’t stand to reason that I want 
things to go wrong, when down come a lot of John- 
nies a-whoopin’ an’ a-yellin’, an’ the first thing I 
knowed I was mixed all up with hosses an’ men till 
you couldn’t more’n wink comfortably. What was to 
be done ? I wasn’t feelin’ jest right to-day, an’ didn’t 
have the heart to tackle the whole boilin’ of ’em, 
so I says to myself, says I, Tf they want to take 
Uncle Reuben Smart on a little excursion, why, I’ll 
go with ’em, but I won’t agree to stay any great 
length of time,’ an’ here I am.” 

“Have they treated you well ?” I asked solicitously. 

“Well, middlin’, lad, middlin’. I ain’t complainin’, 
’cause I wasn’t built that way. The man don’t live 
that ever heard a word of complaint come out of my 
lips. Of course I got shook up a bit, you know, but 
that only seemed kinder nat’ral, ’cause you Johnnies 
don’t get hold of a prisoner very often, an’ you’re 
bound to make the most of him when he does fall into 
your hands. There was one man started in to be real 
disagreeable, but I says to him, says I soothin’ like : 
‘Look here, neighbor, I’ve got a friend in the Con- 


10 1 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


federate Army, an officer, who is what you might call 
a chum, ’cordin’ to how things was run when we 
messed together, an’ it don’t go very much agin the 
grain for me to toddle along with you for a spell.’ 
With that the man must have got the idee that I 
wanted to change sides in this ’ere fight, but, bless 
your soul, he soon got that out of his mind, for I told 
him, says I : ‘I’m goin’ with you jest for a kind of a 
jaunt, an’ cornin’ back when I get ready.’ With that 
he up an’ laughs, swings his sword ’round mighty 
dangerous, an’ tells me to go over where they had 
herded up this ’ere crowd. So I goes, an’ in ’bout 
fourteen seconds we was doin’ our level best to keep 
up with the hosses, ’cause by that time the Johnnies 
had found out that they was mighty near bein’ in a 
hornets’ nest.” 

“Hid the men make you run while they rode ?” I 
asked indignantly. 

“Well, that seemed what they was countin’ on, lad, 
but it couldn’t be done, ’cause I says to ’em, says I : 
‘Here, if you want me to go with you, the thing has 
got to be done in decent shape, else I’ll hog right up 
an’ make trouble.’ With that the man who was 
draggin’ me along says : ‘You can get up behind me 
if you’ll agree to hold on.’ I dumb on to his stirrups, 
sayin’, says I: ‘I’d be a mighty big fool not to hold 
on, neighbor, wouldn’t I ? Do you think at my time 
of life a man can afford to fall off a hoss jest to spite 
somebody else?’ So we got along sociable-like till 
stoppin’ here, an’ then I was invited to give up what 
little trinkets I had about me. That’s how I lost the 
jackknife an’ thirty cents.” 

“See here, lieutenant,” Sam Waters whispered, 
“we can’t let that old man stay with these prisoners. 
What’s to be done ?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 105 


“Of course he won’t stay with the others! You 
wait here an’ keep him amused while I speak with 
General Wheeler, if it be possible to get his ear at 
such a time as this.” 

“It ain’t so certain that I can amuse him very 
much, but I’ll bet great big dollars he’ll make fun for 
me,” Sam said with a chuckle, and then turning to 
Uncle Rube, I asked: 

“Are you willin’ to give your parole in case I can 
induce the commander to allow you the freedom of 
the camp?” 

“Well, now, Bob, I don’t know how to answer that 
question. It’s altogether owin’ to what kind of a 
chance there will be for my sneakin’ off when I get 
ready to go.” 

I realized that the old man did not understand the 
gravity of my position, and beckoning him aside so 
that our conversation might not be overheard by the 
guard, I whispered: 

“See here, Uncle Rube, I’m sorry to say that our 
people haven’t the facilities for looking after the com- 
fort of their prisoners that you Yankees have. Now 
it would be a most serious matter if you were to be 
sent into a stockaded prison, an’ I beg. of you, agree 
to give your parole, in which case Sam Waters an’ I 
will do the best we can to make the time pass pleas- 
antly.” 

The old man appeared to be deliberating a few 
seconds and then asked innocently : 

“How long do you reckon it will be, Bob, before 
Uncle Billy gobbles all of you up ?” 

“That won’t be as easy a task as you fancy, Uncle 
jRube. I’ll admit the Federals have got the upper 
hand of us here in Georgia, so far as the inland cities 


106 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


are concerned, but don’t deceive yourself with the 
idea that this war is goin’ to be ended immediately, 
because of the comparatively bloodless victories you 
have gained. Think rather of the sufferin’ which 
you would endure in one of our prisons, and give me 
your parole, even as I gave you mine.” 

“But, see here, Bob, you held out for eight an’ 
forty hours only. How about my doin’ the same ?” 

“I am afraid that wouldn’t be accepted, for the 
very good reason that you would have an opportunity 
of seein’ that which it is of vital importance should 
not be known to the enemy. Say a week or ten days — 
or, what is better, agree to remain without effort at 
escape until you may be exchanged. If, as you be- 
lieve, the war is near an end, that isn’t very much to 
do, an’ I assure you that neither Sam Waters nor I 
can do as much toward favorin’ an escape as your 
detachment did in my case, for I am here among 
strangers. My regiment is at Savannah.” 

“Are you thinkin’ of goin’ down that way, Bob ?” 

“As soon as General Wheeler will give his consent 
I shall do so, an’ Sam Waters counts on goin’ with me 
if he can get a furlough.” 

“Then it’s a bargain. I ain’t no ways set agin 
stoppin’ down there till Uncle Billy comes, for it 
can’t be a great spell longer before he gathers in the 
whole boilin’ of you.” 

This assurance that he would make no effort to 
escape was likely to free the old man from painful 
restraint, but there was a grave and serious doubt in 
my mind as to whether, at this time, General Wheeler 
would be willing he should accompany us, even if he 
w r as inclined to accept a parole from a private soldier. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 107 


CHAPTER VIII 

DESERTION 

Under ordinary circumstances I should have had 
no doubt but that the proposition to parole a prisoner 
who had befriended me would have been acceded to 
without question, but now when it was necessary for 
the command to move quickly, with the prospect that 
there would be plenty of hard fighting, there was a 
grave doubt in my mind as to whether General 
Wheeler would show the favor which I desired. 

As a matter of fact, before succeeding in finding 
the commander, I came to believe that my request 
would be flatly refused, and with good reason. But 
I was determined, cost what it might, to prevent the 
old man from being sent to a military prison, and 
therefore brought the matter to the general’s atten- 
tion in a different manner than I should have done 
had there seemed to me a reasonable show of success. 

I found him with a portion of his staff seated on 
the ground in a small growth of pines and looking 
far different from the dashing cavalry commander 
whom I had seen a year previous. 

It was not for me to approach without permission. 
Therefore after advancing as near as seemed proper, 
I stood shifting first from one foot and then to the 
other, like an uneasy schoolboy, until, seeing and 
recognizing me, he asked in a friendly tone: 

“Have you something to say to me, lieutenant ?” 

“Yes, sir,” I replied, stepping nearer and saluting. 
“I ask permission to join my regiment in Savannah 
unless it so be you have urgent work for me here.” 

“I have no right to detain you, sir, and there is no 


108 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


particular reason why I should attempt to do so. 
You have been of service to me, and I thank you.” 

He looked away, as if believing that the interview 
had naturally come to an end, but I had only paved 
the way — spoken the introduction, so to put it, to the 
real business. 

It was not such a simple matter to find the words 
which I needed, but after some mental floundering I 
began, probably looking as awkward as I felt. 

“ Among the prisoners which have just been taken, 
sir, is an old man from one of the Maine regiments. 
He is a peculiar character, not much of a soldier, but 
having great faith in his supposed military knowl- 
edge. He and half a dozen of his comrades have 
kept up what the men of the regiment sportively call 
an independent detachment,” of which he is the 
leader. I met some of the party nearabout Vicksburg 
before it was besieged and finally all of them on that 
sad day when the enemy occupied the city, but after- 
ward heard nothin’ of them until when I was taken 
into Sherman’s encampment as a prisoner. Then 
this man strained every nerve to save me from being 
put under guard, succeeding finally in having my 
parole accepted for the space of forty-eight hours. 
Then, when it had expired and they could do so 
honorably, I was shown a way of escape. In the en- 
gagement where I accompanied your brigade he saved 
my life at no little risk of being misunderstood by 
his companions. Now this old man, Uncle Rube, as 
they call him, is in our hands here, and I ask that 
you accept his parole until we shall arrive in Savan- 
nah, allowin’ him to accompany me, I pledgin’ my 
word that he will keep his, at least until we are 
within the city, where, if it so pleases him, he may 
be surrendered to the authorities.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 109 

I ceased speaking for an instant, striving to get 
some idea from the expression on the general’s face 
as to whether he might be favorably inclined toward 
the proposition, and, failing in reading anything 
there, added: 

“It is not necessary, sir, that I be told mine is an 
unusual request, but after all that has occurred, it 
seems to me I am in honor bound to help this Yankee 
in every way possible within my line of duty as a 
soldier. I am willin’ to stake my life that he will 
abide by whatsoever promises I shall make in his 
name, and assure you, sir, that he is not, in my 
humble opinion, of any great value to the enemy 
while in their ranks.” 

The general smiled kindly as I ceased again and I 
knew the decision would be in my favor. 

“I quite agree with you that the request is unusual 
and yet can understand very well your position. You 
have my permission to go to Savannah, taking with 
you this man, and I have no doubt but that once 
there you will do your full duty, as is demanded 
from every son of the South.” 

I thanked him to the best of my ability and with- 
drew, although the business was really not yet con- 
cluded. Sam Waters was eager to go with me, and I 
more than willing he should do so. To make the 
request that one of his cavalrymen, whom he needed, 
be allowed to leave the ranks for no other reason 
than because of a whim, was something which I did 
not believe General Wheeler would look upon with 
favor. 

Therefore it was I sacrificed Sam’s interests to 
those of Uncle Rube’s, fearing lest if I asked too 
much everything might be denied me. 

Before I had taken many steps in the direction of 


110 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the place where the prisoners were herded an officer 
overtook me, saying as he came alongside : 

“You might have some trouble in gaining posses- 
sion of your pet Yankee by simply making the state- 
ment that you acted under permission of the com- 
mander, therefore I am sent to see that the goods are 
properly and promptly delivered.” 

“You are very kind, sir,” I said, observing a 
colonel’s straps upon his shoulders. 

“Well, to tell the truth, lieutenant, I have quite a 
curiosity to see this man, after hearing the story 
which you told General Wheeler. I had not believed 
that a Yankee from Maine would voluntarily extend 
a kindly hand to us alleged rebels.” 

As we walked toward the prisoners I told the gen- 
tleman my story more in detail, and, after informing 
the officer of the guard that I had due authority to 
release the soldier whom I designated, the colonel 
stood nearby in order to hear what Uncle Rube might 
say. If he failed to find amusement in the scene then 
was he lacking in a sense of the comical. 

In order to draw the old man out for the benefit 
of the spectators, I said when he came forward : 

“You are to be my guest, Uncle Rube, even as I 
was yours in the Yankee camp. I cannot promise 
you such good living as you gave me, nor will I agree 
to open a way of escape as readily as your people 
did, but it shall be share an’ share alike between us 
for so long a time as you are forced to remain within 
our lines.” 

“An’ that won’t be a very great spell, lad,” the 
old man replied, accepting his release as a matter of 
course, and much as though conferring a favor upon 
me. “I’m lookin’ to see Uncle Billy gobble up this 
whole army before many days, an’ consequently my 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 111 


stay will be short. I’d give you more of my com- 
pany if I could, an’ be willin’ to put General Wheeler 
on to a trick or two.” 

“Then you might give him some valuable points ?” 

“I reckon, lad, if I should take hold in downright 
earnest, it would be a mighty hard blow to Uncle 
Billy, but of course a man from Maine couldn’t do 
anything like that. I ain’t sayin’ but what General 
Wheeler is a pretty fair kind of a commander, as 
you Johnnies go, but it don’t seem to me that he 
grasps the situation the same as I should.” 

“What would you do, Uncle Rube, if you had com- 
mand of this force?” I asked, observing that the 
colonel was enjoying the interview. 

“Wa’al, I wouldn’t like to say offhand, ’cause this 
’ere war business needs a heap of thinkin’ about, but 
give me time, an’ I’d lay out a campaign that would 
set the Confederacy right on their feet, if, as I said, 
I wasn’t helpin’ run the other side. Takin’ you an’ 
Sam Waters as specimens of Johnnies, an’ you’re 
right decent people, a good deal more likely than I 
expected to see when I enlisted. After we get you 
trimmed right down inter shape so’s you’ll be willin’ 
to say you’ve had enough, I’m allowin’ that we’ll all 
hands get on comfortable together, though of course 
you’ve got to give up your negroes, because this ’ere 
war has knocked the spots out of slavery — there’s no 
gainsayin’ that. But, Bob, how about a little stom- 
ach fillin’ ? I haven’t had a bite since early momin’.” 

“What did you have then, Uncle Rube ?” 

“Nothin’ to speak of, lad. Perhaps four or five 
roasted eggs, half a chicken an’ a few sweet potatoes 
— jest what you might call a snack to take the edge 
off a man’s appetite till breakfast time.” 

“How would toasted bacon an’ hardtack go ?” 


112 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“With plenty of coffee ?” 

“Well, I’m sorry to say that the commissaries are 
not givin’ us much coffee on this march. J ust plain 
food like bacon an’ hardtack.” 

“An’ mostly nothin’ else, I reckon,” Uncle Rube 
said with a grin. 

“Well, that’s about it, but you’re welcome to what 
we’ve got.” 

“Of course I am, Bob ; of course I am. Don’t you 
reckon I knew that, else why would I have been 
callin’ out for Lieutenant Yardley ever since the 
Johnnies got hold of me ?” 

The colonel moved away, as if satisfied that the 
cream of the entertainment had been skimmed, and 
I led the old man to where we had established our 
phantom camp. 

“Now tell me how you’ve fixed it with the old man 
Wheeler ?” Uncle Rube asked, throwing himself down 
on the ground as if feeling perfectly at home and 
contented with all the surroundings. 

I repeated to him the most important details of 
the interview with the commander, particularly that 
portion where his parole was to be binding until we 
arrived in the city of Savannah, and he turned the 
matter over silently in his mind a few moments, after 
which he said : 

“Well, now look here, Bob, I ain’t quite certain 
of my ground in this ’ere matter. I’m on parole till 
we get into the city of Savannah, eh ?” 

“That’s it. And then comes the question as to 
whether you will renew it.” 

“But s’sposin’ we don’t strike Savannah? Al- 
lowin’ Uncle Billy gobbles this whole concern up, an’ 
we never see the city, where am I then ? Why, I’m 
beholden to you Johnnies, an’ bound to be one of you 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 113 

till I can go to Savannah. An’ s’posin’ the war was 
ended right up quick, with all hands of us sent to 
Maine, then I d have to go to the expense of travelin , 
way down here before I’d be fixed right.” 

I explained to the old man that in the event of 
capture while he acted the part of a non-combatant, 
his parole would have expired, but it required a good 
many words before he was convinced that I had 
stated the case truthfully. 

Sam’s efforts as cook did not meet with Uncle 
Rube’s approval, and immediately we had settled the 
matter of the parole, he insisted upon toasting the 
bacon himself. He sent Sam around among the troop- 
ers to borrow a frying-pan, declaring that he would 
make us a pudding of hardtack such as had kept his 
“detachment” in good health and the best of spirits 
during the most painful of their military experiences. 

I knew full well that Uncle Rube was considered 
by his comrades an artist in the culinary line, and 
was more than willing he should display his ability, 
promising myself meanwhile that if he concocted any 
mess which did not appeal favorably to my stomach 
I would reject it on the plea of having already eaten 
as much as I desired. 

Sam had some difficulty in procuring the desired 
implement, but he finally succeeded, and when our 
prisoner was engaged in mixing crumbs of hardtack 
and bacon fat, the latter in most generous propor- 
tions, Waters asked if General Wheeler had given 
permission for him to accompany me to Savannah. 

I explained why nothing had been said regarding 
that portion of the business and advised him to go at 
once for the necessary permission. 

“Do you think he will allow it?” he asked anx- 
iously. 


114 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Well, to tell the truth, Sam, I’m afraid he won’t. 
There’s no good reason why you should be allowed to 
leave this division, where you are needed, simply 
because it is your pleasure to go with me.” 

“But I could do as good service in Savannah as 
here,” he interrupted in a pleading tone, as if the 
decision rested wholly with me. 

“I grant you that, Sam, but General Wheeler will 
say to himself that he is in more need of men than 
General Hardee can be, who is not at present threat- 
ened by the enemy. Every effort is being made to get 
together enough of our people to oppose Sherman, an’ 
if you are allowed to leave, why should not twenty 
others be granted the same privilege ?” 

“Because you don’t want twenty to go with you,” 
Sam replied doggedly. 

“But I am not the only person in the Confederacy 
who might have a favor to ask. If there is anything 
I can say in favor of the proposition, you may rely 
upon the words bein’ spoken, but certain it is that 
you are the one who must make the application.” 

“At the same time you don’t believe I will get the 
furlough ?” 

“Frankly, I do not, an’ I am sorry, for nothin’ 
would please me better than that you an’ I should 
remain together.” 

“Then that settles it ; I’m goin’ !” 

“Not without permission ?” I cried. 

“That is just what I’m countin’ on doin’.” 

“Do you mean to say that you won’t speak with the 
general regardin’ what you want?” 

“I would be a fool if I did, because supposin’ I 
asked him an’ he said ‘no,’ then it would be harder 
work to get away. As it is, I will hold my tongue 
an’ go.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 115 


“But, man dear, that is desertion !” 

“I don’t see it in just that light, when I’m countin’ 
on still doin’ military service in the Confederate 
Army. It is only a change of commanders.” 

“It wouldn’t be counted in that way if you were 
arrested and tried as a deserter.” 

“Now, look here, lieutenant, I’m of the opinion 
that there won’t be much arrestin’ done by our gen- 
erals from this out. I believe, an’ so do you, that 
this ’ere war is mighty near an end, an’ if it so 
chances Sherman captures Savannah it will be 
good-by to us.” 

“But he won’t capture it.” 

“So we all said about Vicksburg, but yet Grant 
walked in there on a Fourth of July mornin’.” 

“He’s got the rights of the matter, Bob,” Uncle 
Rube said as he looked up from his “pudding” of 
hardtack and crumbs. “You are about petered out 
already, an’ Sherman’s goin’ into Savannah, if it so 
be he turns his nose that way, jest as true as I’m 
settin’ here.” 

“You don’t know anything about the defences of 
the place, Uncle Rube,” I said almost sharply. “To 
begin with, he would be forced to capture Fort Mc- 
Allister, one of the best fortified works in the coun- 
try, and fully manned. A hundred thousand men 
could not take it, save by regular siege, an’ I question 
if even that number could shut it off from communi- 
cation with Savannah.” 

“I’ll have to say to you the same as Sam does. 
Look at Vicksburg. Where will you find a better 
fortified place than that ? But yet when we got ready 
we went in.” 

“That is a different affair. You besieged the 


116 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

city, an* it was possible to cut it off from the rest 
of the country.” 

“But, in the first place, before our steamboats run 
past the batteries, you would have said that we 
couldn’t hold possession of the river, yet we did. 
You’ll find it the same with Eort McAllister. Uncle 
Billy will snoop’ round it if he thinks it ain’t worth 
spendin’ time over, but ’cordin’ to my belief he’ll go 
up an’ walk right in.” 

“Then you would advise Sam to desert simply in 
order that he an’ I may be taken by Sherman’s 
army ?” 

“I don’t know as I’ve said anythin’ that you might 
call advice, but it strikes me if he wants to go where 
he’s bound to be captured, he’s got the right to do it. 
I wouldn’t be afraid to bet as many big doughnuts 
as Sarah Ann could fry in a day that he’ll be a pris- 
oner to us Yankees before General Wheeler gets a 
chance to claim that he deserted.” 

Now all this reasoning, or argument, or whatever 
you choose to call it, was exactly in line with Sam’s 
belief, consequently he was strengthened in his deter- 
mination by the old man’s words, and I held my 
peace, realizing that it would be useless to make fur- 
ther protest, but at the same time feeling convinced 
that it was a most unwise move, one which might 
lead us into serious difficulties, particularly in case 
General Sherman did not succeed in his purpose. 

Therefore it was that I said gravely to Sam: 

“I shall be glad to have you go with me, lad, but 
remember that you must take all the responsibilities 
of the step. Desertin’ in face of the enemy, even with 
the claim that you counted on servin’ in a different 
army, is an ugly matter.” 

“I will take the chances,” Sam replied doggedly, 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 117 


and by that time Uncle Rube had made ready his 
alleged pudding, a specimen of the cook’s skill which 
tasted decidedly better than it looked. 

When the meal was near an end, and I must say 
that I have eaten more unsavory things than hard- 
tack swimming in bacon fat, came the question of 
when and how we should set out on ouJr journey. It 
behooved us to settle the matter quickly, because we 
knew that General Wheeler’s division would not re- 
main inactive many hours, and it would be decidedly 
dangerous for Sam and me if we were left in the 
rear when the next movement was made. 

We had two horses for three men, and although 
Uncle Rube declared his willingness to walk, I was 
not satisfied that we should be forced to move thus 
slowly, for it was in my mind that General McLaw 
would not be able long to hold his position at Ogee- 
chee Church, and if I counted on entering Savannah 
it must be within a reasonably short time, else we 
might find the city regularly invested. 

Sam deliberately proposed to steal a horse for our 
prisoner to ride, but as a matter of course I refused 
to listen to any such suggestion, casting about in my 
mind for some locality nearby where we might con- 
fiscate one from a planter, an act not strictly honest 
in view of the orders emanating from the War De- 
partment, but warranted, according to my belief, by 
the exigencies of the case. 

“W T hat kind of a beast is that over yonder ?” Uncle 
Rube suddenly asked, pointing far away in the dis- 
tance, and a single glance was sufficient to show that 
it was a horse, probably one which had been con- 
demned as useless by some of our troopers or strayed 
from the army. 

“See what it is, Sam. I don’t fancy it is any very 


118 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


valuable animal, but you may as well have a look 
at it.” 

Sam set off at full speed, lest some one else get 
ahead of him, and while he was gone Uncle Rube 
gave me what he probably considered an entertaining 
exposition of military law regarding desertion, in 
which there was little truth and a very decided lean- 
ing toward the opinion he had already expressed. 

Sam returned with a sorry-looking animal, bear- 
ing every evidence of having remained so long in the 
service as to have been discharged because of being 
unfit for further duty, and said as he turned the 
decrepit steed loose near our own horses: 

“He isn’t anything nice to look at, an’ I reckon 
he’s worse to ride, but take it all in all he’ll be better 
than nothin’. If you won’t agree to stealin’ some- 
thin’ decent, why, this is better’n settin’ off on foot, 
an’ if it should come to a case of makin’ speed, we 
would be just as well off, an’ no worse, as if the 
Yankee was forced to walk.” 

“We’ll keep him,” I said without further reflection, 
for I believed as Sam had said, that he would be 
better than nothing, and we might possibly exchange 
him on the road. At all events, the chances of con- 
fiscating a horse would still remain the same. 

Then came the question of saddle and bridle, and 
this matter Sam took upon himself, discharging the 
duty so faithfully that in less than twenty minutes 
the desired articles were lying on the ground near 
our camp-fire, while I dared not ask concerning them, 
lest he inform me that they were not come by 
honestly. 

Now there remained nothing to be settled save 
when we should set off, and that I decided without 
discussion. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 119 


“We will go at once, following down the southerly 
side of the creek, a course which surely should keep 
us at a safe distance from either force.” 

“But what about grub?” Sam asked. 

“We must take our chances as to that. It will be 
better we go hungry for a time than to fall into the 
hands of the Federals.” 

At the moment I failed to realize that we might be 
in even more serious difficulties if we encountered 
our own people, and it was this oversight of mine 
which finally led us into trouble. 

There was no one to bid us “Godspeed” when 
we made ready for our departure, nor did I care for 
leave-taking, since Sam was my only acquaintance 
in the division, and he, I believed, would be stopped 
before we had left the line of the encampment, but, 
as it appeared, he had already laid his plans. 

“You are to keep straight on down the creek, eh ?” 
he said when I helped into the saddle Uncle Rube, 
who was an awkward soldier on an awkward steed. 

“Of course, that is the plan. Have you any dif- 
ferent proposition to make?” 

“No, I was simply wantin' to know where I could 
find you, that's all. Take care of yourselves!” he 
added in a louder tone. “I’ll see you again before 
this cruel war is over.” 

With this he leaped into the saddle and rode west- 
ward in the direction from which the division had 
just come, leaving me staring after him in perplexity 
until Uncle Rube said with a chuckle of satisfaction : 

“There's nothin' slow about that Johnnie, even if 
he did borrow good money an' pay it back in shin- 
plasters !” 

“What do you mean ?” I asked, turning upon him 
in surprise. 


120 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Nothin’ much, except that he won’t be stopped 
while he’s ridin’ on that road, an’ with such a hoss 
as is under him it’s a case of his cornin’ up with us 
wherever he pleases. What you call ‘desertion’ has 
been worked out in fairly good shape, though I’m 
free to confess he’d better keep a good distance ahead 
of this ’ere division in the future.” 

I had been thick-headed not to understand Sam’s 
purpose in thus taking leave of us, and without fur- 
ther delay I leaped into the saddle, calling upon 
Uncle Rube to follow me at as good a pace as it was 
possible for him to coax from his steed. 


CHAPTER IX 

SUSPICIONS 

From what had been learned regarding the enemy, 
I believed that we might reach Fort McAllister with- 
out taking many chances of being taken, provided 
we did not deviate from the most direct southerly 
course. 

It was not in my mind to return to Ogeechee 
Church, and for two reasons: First, I was eager to 
be with my own regiment, and, secondly, because it 
did not seem to me that I might be of any benefit 
there. I was not then minded, nor am I now, to set 
myself up as a military critic, yet I believed that 
General McLaw could not hold the position he had 
chosen, unless heavily reinforced, and where help 
would come from immediately I was unable to guess. 

Not until we were five miles or more from where 
General Wheeler’s troopers had halted did Sam 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 121 

Waters come within our range of vision, and then it 
was Uncle Rube who called my attention to three 
horsemen in the distance, saying as he did so: 

“I’m allowin’ that our Johnnie didn’t get through 
as slick as he counted on, for it looks to me as if a 
couple of graybacks had an idee of overhaulin’ him.” 

When it was possible for me to see that to which 
the old man referred I understood all the possibilities 
of danger which might be descending upon us at the 
very moment when it had seemed as if the most dis- 
agreeable portion of the journey to Savannah had 
been accomplished. 

Considerably more than a mile away I could see 
Sam riding close to his horse’s neck, with two 
mounted men at his heels, and the little puffs of 
white smoke which arose now and then told that the 
fellow was under fire. 

“Some one has suspected what he would do and 
sent a couple of troopers in pursuit,” I said half to 
myself, and Uncle Rube replied, as if thinking an 
answer necessary: 

“It’ll take more’n two to stop him, unless I’m ’way 
off in my judgment of what he can do.” 

“He’s bound to surrender!” I cried impatiently. 
“Sam Waters has got enough common sense to pre- 
vent him from opening fire on our own people, even 
though he has made an attempt to desert.” 

“He ain’t showin’ it to any great extent just now,” 
the old Yankee said with a grin, almost before I 
ceased speaking, and to my horror I saw that Sam 
had opened fire on his own account. 

Turning in the saddle, he fired four or five shots 
without doing any execution, so far as I could see, 
and then gave all his attention to the horse once more. 

My heart sank within me, for I knew full well that 


122 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


if Waters was captured by troopers from General 
Wheeler’s division or if the men came to understand 
that he was trying to join me I might find myself in 
more serious difficulty than on that day in Vicksburg, 
when it was known I had assisted a Yankee lad. 

Sam was within less than half a mile of where 
Uncle Rube and I stood anxiously watching the out- 
come of the chase, for it seemed as if the old man 
understood full well how we might be drawn into the 
affair, when his horse stumbled, throwing him to the 
ground. 

In a twinkling the troopers were upon him, and 
then, to my dismay, he stood his ground. It was to 
be a duel, with two against one, and yet I dared not 
raise a hand. 

“Are we to stand here an’ see him downed ?” Uncle 
Rube asked sharply, and I replied in a tone of irri- 
tation : 

“Can’t you see that it is my duty to aid the troop- 
ers, rather than Sam \ If they have been ordered to 
arrest him, I cannot interfere, unless I’m willing to 
have it said I am a mutineer.” 

“Then don’t interfere with me !” the old man said 
quickly, and before I fully understood the meaning of 
his words, he had pulled my sword from its scabbard 
and was riding at full speed toward Sam. 

Between my prisoner and my friend I was in a 
fair way of being disgraced as a Southern man and 
cashiered as an officer in the Confederate service, but 
yet I sat in the saddle motionless, taking sides with 
neither party. 

Sam was on foot, facing the two men who rode 
around him, seeking to get in a shot or blow which 
would be effective, and he withheld his fire, as if 
counting to make the first shot tell. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA U3 


Understanding what was his determination, my 
scattered wits returned to me on the instant. He 
must be prevented from committing murder, for such 
it would be called if he killed those who were in pur- 
suance of their duty, and I spurred my horse 
forward. 

“Hold your hand, Sam !” I cried warningly. “You 
must not resist those who have authority to arrest 
you !” 

“Authority be blowed !” Sam cried angrily. 
“These are a couple of bushwhackers who are trying 
to steal my horse so they can mount the third villain, 
who is lying back there among the cottonwoods, 
wounded !” 

Not until he spoke did I give particular heed to 
the fellows, and then a single glance was sufficient to 
show that Sam had told no more than the truth. 
Now I could give him the aid he needed, and, draw- 
ing my revolver, I rode at full speed toward the 
nearest. 

He turned to meet me, showing that a hand-to- 
hand fight was not unwelcome, and if any proof of 
his being a bushwhacker had been needed, his willing- 
ness to attack an officer would have been sufficient. 

Now it was that I realized how sadly at a disad- 
vantage Uncle Rube had placed me by taking my 
sword, for it was necessary I should depend entirely 
on my revolver, which is not a convenient weapon in 
such a struggle as I believed to be before me. 

Twice I fired with what seemed to be fairly good 
aim, but with no other success than to cut a deep 
furrow across one cheek, and he all the while trying 
to close in on me, thus making it apparent that he 
no longer had any ammunition. 

His horse was a good one, and, manoeuver as I 


124 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


might, it was impossible to get so near as to make 
absolutely certain of lodging a bullet where it be- 
longed. I was on the point of wheeling about to get 
my sword when the old Yankee suddenly appeared, 
circling to the left as if counting on getting behind 
my enemy when next I made the opportunity. 

While I was thus engaged, Sam Waters was hav- 
ing all the exercise he needed with the other bush- 
whacker, clinging to the bridle of the latter’s horse 
as he thrust and parried desperately, but in such a 
manner as told me plainly that unless Uncle Rube or 
I could soon lend him some aid, he must be worsted. 

It was our prisoner who put an end to the battle 
where the odds were in our favor and yet fortune 
against us. 

I fired at the bushwhacker’s head, spurring my 
horse toward his in such a manner that he was forced 
to pull his steed sharply around in order to avoid the 
shock, and at that instant Uncle Rube, leaping from 
the saddle actively as a cat, struck the fellow a blow 
on the bridle-arm, which must have opened the flesh 
to the bone. 

Erantic with pain, unable longer to guide his steed 
and at the same time continue the battle, the fellow 
struck his spurs into the horse’s sides the full length 
of the rowels, causing the animal to start off at a mad 
gallop in the direction from which he had just come. 

There was no good reason why we should pursue 
the scoundrel, and we would have given our attention 
to aiding Sam Waters, had not his adversary sud- 
denly struck out to follow his comrade, giving us a 
victory in which was little or no credit, for it would 
have been hard lines when three honest soldiers could 
not put an end to a couple of scurvy bushwhackers. 

Sam did not stop to ask or answer questions, but 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 125 

ran at full speed after his horse, which was munching 
the rich grass a short distance away, and not until 
he rode up did we learn how he chanced to come upon 
the villains who had so nearly put an end to his 
scheme of making a change of commanders without 
due authority. 

“They were hidin’ among the cottonwoods as if 
waitin’ for somebody like me to come along,” the 
trooper said in reply to my question after all three 
were mounted once more. “They came out like 
spiders from a web when a fly heaves in sight, an’ I 
saw one among the trees who looked as if he was 
wounded. Eirst off I thought they were soldiers who 
had been sent to take me back to the brigade, but 
when one of ’em yelled for me to dismount an’ I 
might go where I pleased, it popped into my head as 
to what they were. I reckon we can set it down as a 
fact that I’ve left the cavalry service for good an’ 
all.” 

“That remains to be seen, Sam,” I said, a premo- 
nition of evil coming into my heart when his deser- 
tion was thus shown to be an accomplished fact. 
“We didn’t ask ourselves what would be the result 
when you got into Savannah an’ reported, as you 
must do.” 

“I reckon they’ll be glad enough to get a new 
recruit without askin’ too many questions.” 

“That isn’t a reasonable supposition, Sam. The 
moment it comes to the ears of the officers that you 
ran away from General Wheeler, I’m afraid orders 
will be given immediately for your arrest, an’ then 
will follow a court-martial, which can have but one 
endin’, for if ever a man deserted in the face of the 
enemy, you are that one.” 

It was impossible to convince Sam that he had 


126 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


done anything particularly wrong. The fact that he 
stood ready to perform military service in some other 
branch was, in his mind, a sufficient excuse for any- 
thing he had done, and nothing that I could say shook 
such belief. 

It was a waste of time to talk of the possibilities of 
the future. We might never succeed in reaching 
Savannah because of being taken prisoners or killed 
on the way, therefore it was much like a useless ex- 
penditure of breath to argue about something which 
would not be encountered. 

Because of the condition of Uncle Rube’s horse 
we were forced to make frequent halts, and shortly 
before sunset I proposed that we camp for a couple of 
hours, continuing the journey throughout the night. 

This met with the approval of my companions, and 
then it was that I learned how much my superior, as 
a soldier, Sam Waters was. I had set out on the 
journey without heed to a sufficient supply of provi- 
sions, whereas he had drawn as many rations as the 
commissaries would issue, and in addition had either 
bought or stolen a considerable store of bacon from 
his comrades. 

Therefore it was that we had the wherewithal for a 
supper, although not of the quality that satisfied 
Uncle Rube’s pampered appetite, and to me, who had 
not grown accustomed to such fare as the invading 
Yankees were revelling in, it was a tempting meal, 
but brought to a conclusion much more quickly than 
was pleasing. 

We had hardly more than made ready for eating 
when in the distance, and coming from the north- 
ward, was what looked to be a full regiment of 
cavalry. 

Uncle Rube sprang to his feet, exhibiting more 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 127 

alarm than did Sam Waters or I, as he cried impa- 
tiently : 

“I’m jiggered if we ain’t goin’ to be captured over 
agin, an’ instead of havin’ a little side excursion down 
to Savannah, I’ve got to go back an’ take charge of 
the 46th!” 

Because of the fact that the horsemen were coming 
from the north, I had no question but that they were 
Yankees, and immediately cast about in my mind as 
to whether it would be better to make Sam’s horse 
carry double or trust to the chances of escape at such 
speed as could be maintained by Uncle Rube’s steed. 

“What do you think of it?” I asked of Sam as I 
hurriedly saddled the mare, and he replied without 
turning his face from the advancing strangers: 

“I reckon we’d better hold on a spell. They don’t 
look like Yankees, an’ I’m allowin’ that we’ll soon be 
among friends.” 

As he spoke I gazed more intently upon the troop, 
and then it was possible to make out the uniforms. 

Within a few seconds I became convinced that it 
was a regiment of our people, and whether a portion 
of General Wheeler’s force or not, was of little con- 
sequence. We were in no danger of being made 
prisoners. 

Uncle Rube was greatly relieved ip mind when I 
announced that there was no necessity for flight, and 
I really believe he would have considered it a grave 
misfortune had he been released before having had 
an opportunity to visit Savannah. 

We were quietly eating supper when the foremost 
of the troopers came up, and not until an officer ap- 
proached did I consider it necessary to rise to my 
feet. 

Then, or very shortly afterward, and much to my 


128 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


surprise, I understood how culpable we had been in 
leaving General Wheeler without some token from 
him that we had the right to be thus separated from 
his command. 

The officer who first appeared on the scene was a 
captain, and as I saluted he asked with more gruff- 
ness in his tone than seemed to me necessary : 

“Is this a scouting party ?” 

“No, sir,” I replied. “We left General Wlieeler’s 
command this noon, on our way to Savannah, where 
I am to rejoin my regiment after having been in the 
hospital at Milledgeville.” 

“And who is this?” he asked, pointing to Uncle 
Rube. 

I explained at as much length as I thought neces- 
sary, for the curtness displayed by the captain caused 
me to be rather stiff in manner. 

“And General Wheeler was willing a Yankee 
should move about at will within our lines while the 
enemy is advancing so rapidly?” the captain asked 
with a curious inflection of his voice. 

“He is under parole, sir.” 

“And what is to prevent his breaking the parole, 
once having gained the information which his com- 
mander desires?” 

This was the same as asserting that Uncle Rube 
was a spy, and we aiding him in his work. Therefore 
I said angrily : 

“If General Wheeler was satisfied that this man 
might be trusted, surely it is not for you to question.” 

“Perhaps not,” and now he spoke in a yet more 
angry tone than I had employed. “Of course it is 
not for me to doubt a stranger’s word, when that 
stranger declares himself to be a member of the 
Southern Army, yet at the same time, in as serious 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 129 


a game as war, it is to be supposed you have a pass 
from your commander.” 

Not until that moment did I realize that I should 
have asked for something to prove the truth of the 
statements I might be called upon to make, and the 
dismay which came into my heart must have been 
perceptible on my face, for the captain cried sharply : 

“Then you have neither permit nor order from 
General Wheeler ?” 

There was little need for me to make reply, and 
while I stood there confused, groping about in my 
mind for words with which to answer the accusation 
so plainly expressed, the captain called four men to 
stand guard over us, while he rode back a short dis- 
tance to where the regimental officers had halted. 

“Look here, lad,” Uncle Rube said to me confi- 
dentially. “Do you reckon that ’ere popinjay has an 
idee I’m only a make-believe prisoner ?” 

“It begins to look that way, since we’re under 
guard,” I replied irritably. 

“Then let him turn me loose, givin’ back the parole 
you asked for, an’ I’ll soon show him what’s what.” 

“That would be no proof, man dear. He evidently 
claims that you have come into our hands as a pris- 
oner simply to serve some purpose of General Sher- 
man’s, an’ we — Sam Waters and I — are helpin’ you 
in the work of a spy.” 

At that instant another thought occurred to me, 
bringing with it quite as much of trouble as the 
accusation against Uncle Rube. 

Once the colonel of the regiment set about examin- 
ing us, the question would come up, even though the 
statement that I was on the way to rejoin my regi- 
ment should not be doubted, as to what right Sam 


130 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Waters had in my company, and straightway he 
would be taken in custody as a deserter. 

Verily I had proven myself the poorest apology 
for a soldier, and the most careless of men, to have 
come away from the division with neither pass nor 
safeguard, nor anything to prove the facts in the case. 

Involuntarily I groaned in agony of spirit, for 
it seemed as if we were in a far worse plight among 
our own people than if the Yankees had captured us. 

Sam Waters was somewhat cast down by this check 
to our plans, but yet it was evident he failed of see- 
ing all the dangers and possibilities, for he said 
cheerily : 

“The worst they can do is to hold us a spell, be- 
cause it ain’t any killin’ case, until you’ve had a 
chance to prove the truth of your story.” 

“No, Sam, not so far as Uncle Rube an’ I are con- 
cerned, but suppose we are taken back to General 
Wheeler, what about you ?” 

“Jeemimy! I never thought of that part of it. 
Why, say, lieutenant, it does kinder look as if we 
were in a snarl, eh?” 

“Snarl!” I repeated angrily. “It’s worse than 
that, an’ all because of my stupidity. Whoever heard 
of a lieutenant so thick-headed as to suppose he might 
make his way with a prisoner an’ a deserter across 
what is virtually a battlefield, without anything save 
his own word to prove that he is actin’ in good faith ? 
I am not fit to be a private soldier, let alone an offi- 
cer, an’ whatsoever of trouble may come to me per- 
sonally is deserved, because of my showin’ such lack 
of good sense.” 

“Now, don’t get riled, lad, don’t get riled !” Uncle 
Rube said in what he intended should be a soothing 
tone, but it grated on my nerves woefully. “I 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 181 


haven’t said anything yet about this ’ere matter, an’ 
when I do that smart captain will begin to find out 
he’s barkin’ up the wrong tree.” 

“Unless I am mistaken, the less you say just now 
the better, for your plight is a serious one. They 
will accuse you of allowin’ yourself to be made a pris- 
oner that you might act the spy, an’ I have done what 
I could to help strengthen that accusation.” 

“If I can stand it, I reckon you can, lad. These 
’ere Johnnies will think twice before they jump very 
hard on a man from Maine who has got the record I 
have in the army. Why, Uncle Billy would chew ’em 
all up if they did anything to me!” 

“How far would that go toward helpin’ you out ?” 
Sam Waters asked. “Your Uncle Billy might chew 
Johnnies till the day of his death, an’ never ease up 
on you a bit, after your neck was stretched.” 

“Now you’re talkin’ foolish,” the old man said 
reprovingly. “Leave me to run this thing, an’ you’ll 
find that one regiment of cavalry ain’t enough to 
bring us up with a sharp turn.” 

It was useless to make any effort at persuading the 
old man that his wisest plan was to hold his tongue, 
and in fact, after all that had happened, my advice 
could be of but little value. 

We were not kept long in suspense as to what 
might be the purpose of these troopers. 

An orderly came up, spoke with the guards in a 
low tone, and we were ordered to march, our faces 
being turned in the direction of the regimental staff. 

Now was come the time when we were to be ex- 
amined by those who probably were already preju- 
diced against us, and I trembled inwardly, having 
lost all confidence in my own story, so improbable 
did it seem when I gave it words. 


132 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


There was but one ray of light before me. If it so 
chanced I met any in this force who knew me, then 
might the way be made plain after a certain fashion, 
although I question whether a friend, however near, 
would vouch for Uncle Rube and Sam Waters. 

It was the colonel himself who asked for an ex- 
planation of our being in that place without written 
permission from the general commanding, and I 
begged that he allow’ me to tell the entire story, ex- 
plaining that I had but just begun to realize how 
flimsy it seemed when taken by itself, yet if every- 
thing was known regarding my movements since hav- 
ing left the hospital, matters might appear in a 
different light. 

He was a reasonable man, not unkind and yet not 
disposed to show any leaning in my favor, but the 
desired permission was given, and I began by telling 
of my going into the hospital, of being discharged 
from there that I might spend a certain time on Gen- 
eral Cobb’s plantation, and from that down to the 
present moment, relating every detail, save so far as 
Sam Waters’ desertion was concerned, until I had 
come to an end. 

“Yet you claim General Wheeler allowed you to 
go to Savannah, and that you, a young man who has 
served nearly two years in the army, knowing that 
you were to cross a theater of probable action, failed 
to realize that written authority of some kind might 
be necessary in your case ?” the colonel asked sternly. 

“As I have told you, sir, we came from near San- 
ders ville to Ogeechee Church with messages from the 
commander, and at that time did not think a written 
statement essential to our safety. A paper of any 
kind on my person written by General Wheeler 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 133 


would have shown, in event of being captured, that I 
had lately come from his command.” 

“Very true, lieutenant,” the colonel replied. 
“When you were acting as messenger that was a pre- 
caution which should have been taken lest it be sus- 
pected you carried something of military importance, 
but whether a safeguard from him was found on you 
or not, your uniform proclaims you to be a Confed- 
erate soldier, and therefore you would be in no more 
danger of capture, in case the Yankees came up, than 
you are without it.” 

“But, colonel,” I pleaded, “it can he proven read- 
ily at Ogeechee Church that Sam Waters an’ I did 
carry a message from General Wheeler to General 
McLaw and return w T ith the reply.” 

“True, that can be shown when w T e are at Ogee- 
chee, but it will not relieve him whom you claim as a 
paroled prisoner from being suspected of spying. It 
is not my purpose to thresh out this matter here. 
You will accompany us under guard to General Mc- 
Law, and if he vouches for as much of your story as 
it is claimed he can, communication shall be had with 
General Wheeler. Captain,” he added, turning to 
the officer who had first questioned us, “see that a 
strong guard he kept over these prisoners, and let the 
men be instructed to shoot with intent to kill at the 
first movement toward escape.” 

With this the colonel turned away, and I fancied 
that there was an expression of satisfaction upon the 
captain’s face when he gave the order for us to be 
taken hack to the point from which we had just come. 

At all events, he did not treat me with that cour- 
tesy which I would have extended to one who claimed 
to be in my position while not yet proven guilty, and 
I mentally promised myself that if the opportunity 


134 * WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ever occurred, the stiff-necked officer should be taught 
such a lesson as could not soon be forgotten. 

Six men were stationed as guard over us three 
while the regiment remained halted for supper, and 
Uncle Rube whispered in my ear, as if the fact gave 
him most intense satisfaction: 

“Say, lad, it makes a man feel mighty good when 
these ’ere Johnnies are so careful of him. Two sol- 
diers to look after each of us ! It must be that the 
colonel has heard of me, an’ most likely four of the 
guards are for my benefit, he knowin’ that the other 
two can take of you an’ Sam Waters.” 

It was well the old man could extract some pleas- 
ure from the situation, but I was unable to do so, 
unless having turned so selfish that it made no differ- 
ence to me what might be the fate of my comrades. 

General Wheeler would soon set my affairs straight 
and nothing very serious could come to me until he 
had been informed of the situation, but what about 
Uncle Rube and Sam Waters? 

Verily they were in deep water ! 


CHAPTER X 

OGEECHEE CHURCH 

There was to my mind so much of danger for us 
in the future that I had little or no care regarding 
the probable movements of the regiment in which we 
were held prisoners, but Sam Waters, whose situation 
I deemed so dangerous, had the liveliest curiosity 
concerning the immediate action of our captors and 
satisfied it by questioning the guard. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 135 

At first the men were not inclined to fraternize 
with him, but on recalling to mind certain ac- 
tions in which they as well as he had taken part, 
and referring to mutual friends, they became con- 
vinced he was indeed all he represented himself to 
be, and straightway became very friendly. 

Through them Sam learned that this regiment had 
come from Mount Vernon, summoned in hot haste 
by General McLaw to assist him in checking the 
enemy at Ogeechee Church, and all believed that a 
serious battle would be fought at that place. 

Observing that Sam was making acquaintances, I 
watched him and the guard narrowly, until learning 
that the latter were willing to accept us two as being 
bona fide Confederate soldiers who had told no more 
than the truth regarding their movements, but were 
decidedly skeptical as to the innocence of Uncle 
Rube. 

As to the officers, they evidently believed he had 
assisted in his own capture in order to play the spy, 
but whether such line of reasoning was carried so far 
as to explain how we might be aiding him I could not 
learn. 

I said to myself when this unimportant informa- 
tion had been gained that if the privates of the regi- 
ment could not believe our story, even after having 
satisfied themselves that at least one of the party was 
all he claimed to be, then how might we hope that 
those who held our fate in their hands would be more 
credulous ? 

Uncle Rube was apparently enjoying himself to 
the utmost extent. The soldiers who guarded us 
were quite willing to talk with him on indifferent 
subjects, and most likely found a deal of amusement 
in his criticisms and predictions, but yet they were 


136 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


careful that he did not have the shadow of a chance 
to give them the slip. 

That none of the officers of the regiment came to 
offer their services, or even to speak with me, caused 
more bitterness of heart than I can well describe. I 
had never believed Southern soldiers could be so 
bigoted in their own belief, which was founded only 
on suspicion, or so ungenerous to a fellow officer in 
distress. 

The name of Yardley was by no means an obscure 
one in Georgia, and the part which my kin were tak- 
ing in the war was not slight. Therefore, whatever 
my own shortcomings might have been, because of 
those who were related to me by blood, should more 
than ordinary courtesy have been shown. 

However, it is not necessary I should set down here 
all the bitter thoughts which came into my mind, nor 
is it needed for me to intimate that my faith in the 
strength of the ties which should have bound us of 
the South together firmly was beginning to be shaken. 
It is sufficient to say that I passed a very bad hour, 
and then was come the time to move. 

The line of march was by fours, and we three pris- 
oners were separated, each of us riding between two 
men. Because Uncle Rube was so poverty-stricken 
in regard to horse flesh, he was mounted on one of the 
spare animals belonging to an officer, I believe, and, 
as I heard him say to the troopers who rode beside 
him, it was almost worth being captured over again 
for the sake of making such “a good swap in beasts.” 

No halt was made during this last portion of the 
march until we were arrived at Ogeechee Church, 
and then I believed our condition would be bettered 
because of my having an interview with General Mc- 
Law, but for some reason our captors did not deem it 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 137 


necessary to make report concerning us immediately 
after the arrival, and we were herded like sheep into 
a small shed where were already half a dozen horses. 
Therefore it can well be fancied that the situation 
was not such as warranted our gaining any very 
sweet repose. 

“It's true that I’m green at bein’ a prisoner,” 
Uncle Rube said when the doors of the shed were 
shut and we knew that the rude building was guarded 
by a squad of men, “but it strikes me that this ’ere 
way of treatin’ human bein’s ain’t in strict accord 
with what you J ohnnies profess. I’ve hearn tell that 
you call yourselves ‘ Southern chivalry,’ an’ if I get 
the grip of that ’ere word, this chuckin’ three men 
into a shed with a lot of hosses, where there’s a 
chance of bein’ kicked to death before mornin’, don’t 
quite come up to the mark.” 

“It’s simply an act of brutality, Uncle Rube, that’s 
what it is!” I cried indignantly. “The officer who 
gave the orders for us to be thus confined shall suffer 
for it if I live long enough!” 

“Now don’t get riled, lad; don’t get riled. I’ll 
answer for it he’ll suffer, seein’s how Uncle Billy is 
pretty nigh up with us, but at the same time I’m 
willin’ to admit that I would like to have one whack 
at him on my own account.” 

“Anybody would think we was Yankees by the 
way they chuck us ’round,” Sam Waters cried in- 
dignantly, and Uncle Rube, ever unmindful of the 
danger in our situation, immediately took exception 
to the remark. 

“So you think any kind of abuse is good enough 
for a Northern man, eh? Wa’al, you oughter go 
down into Maine once, an’ if they knew you was the 
worst rebel this side of Charleston, they’d give you a 


138 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


better show than we’re gettin’ here. I can’t make out 
where you people got your idee of Yankees, unless it 
was in a circus where they had a wild man of Borneo, 
or somethin’ of that kind, an’ labeled him from Bos- 
ton. I have yet to see down this way as many all 
’round decent people in a crowd of a hundred as I 
can find any day in the State of Maine.” 

“Now it’s you who are gettin’ riled, Uncle Rube,” 
I said, interfering lest my comrades fall to quarrel- 
ing among themselves when, if ever in our lives, we 
needed to stand closely together. “Sam didn’t mean 
that the Yankees were not deserving of better treat- 
ment, but our people unfortunately take less care of 
their prisoners than do you of the North because 
they lack the facilities, and now we are treated as if 
our guilt was made plain. But it will be changed as 
soon as I have an interview with General McLaw.” 

“You’d better leave that part of it to me, lad,” 
Uncle Rube said quickly, forgetting the anger caused 
by Sam’s remark. “I’d like to give some of these 
Johnnies a right good piece of my mind, an’ I’ll do 
it, too, before we leave this place. Whereabouts in 
the town is the church, do you know ?” 

“We are not in such a town as you are accustomed 
to seein’, Uncle Rube. This is a settlement of not 
above five or six houses, an’ the church is the only 
buildin’ of any consequence. I’m not exactly cer- 
tain, but my impression is that this shed is imme- 
diately in the rear of it, an’ the earthworks which 
Sam an’ I have seen are thrown up on either side of 
the road, perhaps fifty yards from here.” 

I fancied that by this time Sam was beginning to 
realize somewhat of the position in which he had 
placed himself, for immediately I had spoken of the 
interview with the commander, he relapsed into 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 139 

silence, and I heard him moving around among the 
horses as if it /was his desire to be by himself. 

How the remainder of that long night was passed 
I cannot well say. Now and then Uncle Rube and I 
talked of his “detachment,” he wondering how Dick 
Studley and Job Lord or Steve Stubbs were contriv- 
ing to exist without him to have a general oversight 
upon them, and I speculating on the possibilities that 
General Sherman might fall upon us suddenly before 
we had had time to make any effort toward extricat- 
ing ourselves from the dangers by which we were 
surrounded. 

“In that case, lad, we would be all right,” Uncle 
Rube said contentedly as I gave words to my 
thoughts. “You an’ Sam would be prisoners in our 
hands, an’ from what you know of that kind of busi- 
ness, there’s many a worse plight in the army.” 

“True for you, Uncle Rube, but suppose General 
McLaw decides upon a retreat?” 

“Wa’al, what then? I reckon we’ll have to go 
with him, that’s all.” 

Surely ignorance was bliss in his case, but there 
were times when it seemed as if my heart actually 
stopped beating, as I understood, or thought I did, 
that in case of a retreat short shrift would be given 
one who was believed to be a spy. 

Well, morning dawned at last, as all mornings will 
throughout time, whether they usher in joy or sor- 
row, and the troopers came to care for the horses, 
grooming them carefully and feeding liberally, but 
giving no heed to us save by making certain that we 
did not escape. 

Not until nearly two hours had elapsed was any 
heed apparently paid to us, and then an orderly came 


140 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


to the shed demanding to know which of the prisoners 
was Robert Yardley. 

“I am he,” was my reply, “and for the first time 
in my life do I feel ashamed of being a Southerner.” 

“That is not very temperate language for one in 
your situation,” the orderly said sharply, and I 
replied with yet greater heat : 

“Look at this place in which I was thrust last 
night, after having ridden between General Wheeler’s 
force and here on messenger service, an’ then say if a 
decent man would not be ashamed of claiming as 
comrades those who would so treat a human being!” 

“The quarters are not comfortable, I am free to 
admit,” and now the orderly drew in his horns a bit, 
“but you must remember that the circumstances are 
unusual and the facilities for taking care of prisoners 
exceedingly poor.” 

“Even so, an’ yet there is no excuse, for we might 
have been left in the open, since there were a suffi- 
cient number of soldiers on duty outside to guard us, 
instead of thrustin’ us in here as if we were cattle.” 

“You are ordered to headquarters,” the man said, 
unable to make any reasonable reply to my words. 

“I alone ?” 

“Yes. General McLaw will say if you are the 
messenger who came to him.” 

“There is another who accompanied me.” 

“You are the only one whom I am instructed to 
summon.” 

Holding myself stiffly, as one should who had the 
same cause for complaint, I followed the orderly in 
silence until we were come to the commander’s quar- 
ters, and there I stood at attention until he was 
pleased to look my way. 

“Good morning, lieutenant,” he said in a kindly 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 141 

tone. “I am distressed because of not having been 
informed last night concerning your arrival. You 
are charged with being a suspicious character, in the 
company of a supposed spy, and I can readily dis- 
prove the accusation. Can you tell me in which di- 
rection General Wheeler is probably moving to-day ?” 

“ Without havin’ asked the question, sir, I believe 
he counted on cornin’ here.” 

“Will you tell me all you can regarding this man 
who it is claimed may be a spy ?” 

“There is no reason for makin’ any such claim 
against him, sir, an’ if the colonel of the regiment 
who ordered my arrest had the instincts of a gentle- 
man, he would never have questioned the word of a 
Confederate officer.” 

The language was intemperate, I will admit, and 
the words no sooner spoken than I regretted them, 
but General McLaw evidently made allowance for 
my righteous indignation and said in a most friendly 
tone : 

“There are times, lieutenant, when it behooves all 
of us to be over-suspicious rather than over-credulous. 
I can well fancy that, under the circumstances, Gen- 
eral Wheeler failed to think of the possibility that 
you might need some safeguard, and it seems no more 
than right that the colonel should have detained you 
there until he could learn from me the truth. One 
of your party is the same trooper who accompanied 
you when you came here before ?” 

“Yes, sir, an’ the other an old Yankee who was 
taken prisoner by some of General Wheeler’s com- 
mand.” 

Then I told once more the story of my meeting 
with Uncle Rube and his “detachment,” repeating 
my desire to repay the debt when I found him a pris- 


142 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


oner in our hands, and, having come to an end, the 
commander said with a smile : 

“Even though the story was more improbable, I 
should believe it because of its having been told by a 
Yardley. You must understand that it is an unusual 
thing to parole a private soldier and then admit him 
to one of our fortified places at a time when the 
enemy is close upon us in such overwhelming num- 
bers, for a spy could do us a vast amount of injury. 
But as I have already said, I have every faith in the 
statement, and it is needless to say that you are no 
longer under arrest.” 

My heart beat high with joy, for at that moment 
it seemed as if all those dangers which I had pictured 
to myself were passing, and then in a twinkling my 
exultation was at an end, for the commander said 
carelessly : 

“I would like to see your companions, lieutenant,” 
and he told the orderly standing nearest to bring 
them to him. 

Now was come the time, I believed, when Sam’s 
desertion would be made public, and once General 
McLaw learned that I had willingly left the cavalry 
force in company with one who I knew was desert- 
ing his post of duty, his confidence in the honor of 
a Yardley would be sadly shaken. 

I could make no protest, however, against his see- 
ing my comrades, else suspicion would be at once 
aroused, and in fear and trembling I awaited the 
coming of Uncle Rube and Sam, while General Mc- 
Law transacted some business with those of his staff 
near at hand in order to economize time. 

To my surprise the orderly returned with the old 
man only and involuntarilv I cried: 

“ Where is Waters?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 143 


“He must have been hurt by the horses during the 
night. We found him lying under the feet of the 
animal nearest the end of the shed, and he complains 
of severe internal injury,” the orderly said, speaking 
to me in a low tone, but sufficiently loud for the 
general to hear. 

I was astounded. Not ten minutes before having 
been summoned to headquarters Sam Waters was 
talking to me, and then in as able a bodily condition 
as a man could wish to be. The accident must have 
occurred immediately after I left, and I looked at 
Uncle Rube inquiringly, but he had no explanation 
to volunteer. 

“Let the man have such attention as can be given 
him, and that speedily,” General McLaw said, and 
then turning toward me, I introduced to him Cor- 
poral Reuben Smart from Maine. 

The old man advanced with outstretched hand as 
if expecting the commander would be overjoyed at 
meeting so celebrated a personage and said loudly : 

“I’m right glad to see you, general, right glad, 
though I did count on takin’ a hand in turnin’ you 
out of this ’ere position instead of hangin’ ’round as 
a prisoner. How are you gettin’ on an’ how are all 
the folks?” 

It would have been a stern man indeed who could 
have seen and heard Uncle Rube without some show 
of mirth, and I observed that General McLaw had 
no little difficulty in keeping his face “straight.” 

“The fact that you are a prisoner of war doesn’t 
seem to affect your spirits, corporal,” he said, using 
the remark as a pretext for laughing heartily, and 
Uncle Rube replied in a matter-of-fact tone: 

“Wa’al, no, not to speak of, general. I’m countin’ 


14.4 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


on takin’ a run down to Savannah with Bob an* 
hangin’ on there till Uncle Billy comes along.” 

“To whom did you refer V 9 

“Uncle Billy — General Sherman. He kinder likes 
to have us call him ‘uncle/ an’ it comes nat’ral, don’t 
you know.” 

“Are you expecting to stay long in Savannah, 
corporal V 9 

“Wa’al now, it might be a week or perhaps ten 
days before our folks get down there, but they’re 
goin’. Bless your soul, they’ll be there before I’ve 
had time to see half the city. Then agin, I reckon it 
will be considerable of a story to tell when I get back 
to Malden ’bout my swingin’ ’round among the J ohn- 
nies, big as life, when I was under parole.” 

General McLaw’s staff gathered more closely 
around the old man, evidently enjoying the scene, 
and once more I grew hopeful. If Sam’s accident 
was so serious as to prevent him from appearing be- 
fore the commander, then was there a possibility w r e 
might escape the dangers which at one time had 
threatened us so strongly, for no person, however 
prejudiced, could have talked with Uncle Rube a 
single moment and entertained any idea that he was 
fitted to play the spy, unless, peradventure, he was 
the most consummate actor that ever lived. 

One and another of the staff had some question to 
ask in order to provoke him to criticism or quaint 
reply, and save for General McLaw’s direct com- 
mand our interview might have been prolonged until 
now, but he speedily aroused his officers to a sense of 
their duty by saying: 

“Gentlemen, we cannot afford to thus spend the 
time, however entertaining the corporal from Malden 
may be,” and to me he added : “Lieutenant, neither 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 145 


you nor your companions are under arrest, I am 
happy to say. If, however, there is no urgent reason 
why you should arrive in Savannah immediately, I 
would ask that you remain here a few days, for we 
need every man that can be mustered.” 

This was a finale which I had not anticipated, and 
surely it seemed as if Sam Waters’ accident would 
not benefit us in any way, because once General 
Wheeler’s command came up he would be known as 
a deserter. 

However, I could not well refuse the general’s re- 
quest, and hid as best I could my discomfiture by 
asking where I would be quartered. 

“You may mess with my staff, lieutenant, but 
later I will assign you to some special duty.” 

Then he turned away, and I motioned Uncle Rube 
to follow me, for the old man failed to understand 
that the interview was at an end. 

When we were outside the building, and where no 
one might overhear ihe words, I asked my com- 
panion : 

“When was Sam Waters hurt by the horse?” 

“Wa’al, I reckon it was about the time he was 
expectin’ to be ordered up to headquarters. Say, 
that general of yours ain’t any slouch, is he ? A right 
nice kind of a man ; real home-body, I’d call him. 
You’d never think he was a Johnnie, would you?” 

“Look here, Uncle Rube, you need to keep a close 
tongue in your head, but try now to tell me all you 
know.” 

“Bless your soul, Bob, what is there for me to 
tell ?” 

“About Sam Waters. Was he really hurt ?” 

“Not much more’n a jar on his mind, I guess, 


146 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


when he was afraid they would bring him up to ask 
why he left the troopers.” 

“But if he is shammin’ the surgeons will soon dis- 
cover it.” 

“Wa’al, lad, that’s somethin’ for him to ’tend to, 
an’ don’t let’s bother our heads about it. What harm 
can there be in my talkin’ ’bout your General Mc- 
Law? That’s what I want to know. You cut me 
off as short as pie-crust.” 

“I intended simply to warn you, Uncle Rube, that 
we are in a tight fix yet. It’s certain General 
Wheeler will come here, an’ then will be known the 
fact that we rode away with Sam, knowin’ all his 
purpose.” 

“But what does that amount to, Bob? We are 
all right. Got the run of the whole campaign, ’cordin’ 
to what the general said. Why don’t you let Sam 
paddle his own canoe ? It looks to me as though he 
was able to do it.” 

“You are speakin’ now, Uncle Rube, as if you 
would abandon a comrade when he is in trouble.” 

“Nonsense, lad ; I ain’t doin’ anythin’ of the kind. 
That ’ere Sam Waters is smarter than you an’ I put 
together, an’ I reckon he’ll pull through all right, so 
why shouldn’t we make the most of a good thing an’ 
not worry our heads off ?” 

“Do you know where he is ?” 

“No, but I guess we can find him, if that’s what 
you’re after.” 

It was possible, so I realized, that I might display 
too much anxiety about the trooper, and therefore, 
instead of hunting him up as I should have done, I 
went to look after the mare, learning to my indigna- 
tion that she was in charge of the negro who acted 
as servant to that captain who had first come upon us. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 147 

In fact, I had not a little difficulty in reclaiming 
her, the darkey refusing to give her up, declaring 
that his master had confiscated her. 

“That is more of your Southern chivalry, Bob,” 
Uncle Rube whispered in my ear and I replied 
angrily : 

“I’ll give them a specimen of Southern belliger- 
ency if this sort of thing is carried on much longer,” 
and without further parley I took possession of the 
mare, determined to settle accounts with the captain 
as soon as I could find him conveniently. 

We tethered the little animal nearby headquarters, 
and, leaving Uncle Rube in charge, lest some other 
officer might cast envious eyes upon her, I went in 
search of Sam Waters, wishing most heartily that I 
had never been so foolish as to have sanctioned his 
desertion. 


CHAPTER XI 

FALLING BACK 

A field-hospital had been established two or 
three hundred yards in the rear of the earthworks, 
as I was told by the soldiers of whom I had inquired 
my way, and there I went at once, questioning 
whether the deserter would dare present himself to 
a surgeon as one who had been injured, when he 
could have nothing to show in proof of his statement. 

Much to my surprise, I found him sitting on the 
ground with his back against a tree, talking to one 
of the surgeons who wore a most serious expression 
of countenance, and I observed that from time to 
time the poor fellow was spitting blood. 


148 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


My heart reproached me for having even enter- 
tained a suspicion that he was playing ’possum, for 
I could not but confess that he had the appearance of 
one in grievous pain, and surely there was no mistake 
as to the blood. Straightway there came into my 
mind the thought that I had been mistaken in Uncle 
Rube when believing him to be sympathetic, and I 
was almost angry because he had treated the matter 
so lightly as to give me the impression that Sam was 
playing a game for his own benefit. 

“I was sorry to hear that you had been hurt, Sam, 
an’ cannot understand even now how it came about. 
You were all right when I left the shed which our 
friends were so kind to turn into a prison for us at 
the same time they used it as a stable for the horses,” 
I said, speaking thus ironically for the benefit of the 
surgeon, who was a gentlemanly looking sort of fel- 
low by the way. 

“It was not until after you had gone, sir, that the 
horse nearest the end of the shed managed to unfasten 
his halter, an’, not thinkin’ the beast could be vicious, 
I went past him without givin’ proper heed, when he 
pinned me against one of the timbers with such force 
that I thought every bone in my body was broken.” 

Sam was forced to cease speaking in order to eject 
the blood which had come into his mouth while he 
was in a paroxysm of pain, for the act of coughing 
seemed to cause him the greatest agony, and I in- 
quired of the surgeon: 

“Do you think any serious injury may have been 
done ?” 

“It is hard diagnosing these internal hurts,” the 
officer replied. “The patient himself is the only one 
who can give you any information, and as a general 
rule, strange though it may seem, one under the in- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 149 


fluence of pain is very seldom able to locate it abso- 
lutely. My impression is, however, that the horse 
may have broken two or three of the trooper’s ribs ; 
the flow of blood comes directly from the stomach and 
signifies nothing really serious. He won’t be able to 
take to the saddle again for some time, and the proper 
place for him is Savannah, if he can contrive to get 
there. Our hospital facilities here are very inade- 
quate, and in the event of a battle we would find it 
more than difficult to attend to our wounded.” 

“What can be done for the poor fellow ?” I asked 
solicitously, feeling a keen anxiety regarding the case 
because of the fact that I had so misjudged Sam. 

“Nothing save quietude can help him. He must 
avoid any exercise more than may be absolutely nec- 
essary, until the ribs knit together, and, as a matter 
of course, have due care as to his diet meanwhile. 
Therefore, as I say, he should be taken to a well- 
appointed hospital or to some place where he can 
have complete rest.” 

The surgeon’s attention was called in another di- 
rection at this instant, and when he went away in 
pursuance of his duty I seated myself by Sam’s side, 
saying as I did so : 

“I might have come a few moments sooner if I had 
believed you were really hurt as badly as you are. 
From the way Uncle Rube gave me the information, 
it was in my mind that you were playin’ ’possum.” 

“I did it pretty well, didn’t I ?” he asked in a faint 
whisper. 

“Did what?” 

“Played ’possum.” 

“Now don’t feel hurt because I said that, Sam. If 
you had heard Uncle Rube speak of some other per- 
son, you would have believed the same. Now that I 


150 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


know yon are injured, I stand ready to do anything 
whatsoever in my power, although it is most unfor- 
tunate that you should be in such a condition, for 
there is little question but that General Wheeler will 
arrive very soon, in which case the fact of your hav- 
ing deserted must be made known at once.” 

“Why do you think so, lieutenant?” Sam asked 
with a grin. “Wasn’t I sent here with you to 
General McLaw?” 

I looked at him sharply, believing for an instant 
that his mind was wandering, and replied soothingly : 

“That was when we were here before, Sam. We 
have been back to the division since then.* 

“Yes, it may be so,” he said with a most comical 
expression on his face. “Do you believe, lieutenant, 
that our generals bear in mind every private under 
their command, notin’ when they come or where they 
go, unless there is somethin’ to specially call their 
attention to such facts?” 

“Of course not, Sam. That isn’t to be expected. 
How could a man, whose mind was filled with plans 
for evadin’ or attackin’ an enemy, remember every 
individual face?” 

“True for you, lieutenant, he couldn’t, an’ that is 
why I say I was sent here with you to take a message 
to General McLaw. It ain’t likely our commander 
gave heed as to whether I got back or not, after he 
had seen you an’ knew that the business was done. 
Therefore I say again I was hurt when I came to 
Ogeechee Church with the message hidden in the 
bacon.” 

I understood at once the drift of Sam’s reasoning, 
and could not repress a smile, expressive both of sat- 
isfaction and delight, for it was a remarkably good 
plan. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 151 


Amid all the excitement of the invasion and the 
abortive attempts to check the enemy, no question 
would come up between the two commanders as to 
the date of Sam’s injury, and I even believed General 
McLaw would agree, twenty hours from this time, 
that perhaps a man had been hurt in the stable when 
I delivered the message. He would not be supposed 
to give much attention to such a matter which was 
clearly not in his direct line of duty. 

Therefore it was that Sam Waters, deserter, might 
safely set himself down as a trooper who had been 
seriously injured while in pursuance of an extraordi- 
nary duty, and the chances were as ten to one that 
when the division came up, if General Sherman’s 
force was anywhere near at hand, the whole matter 
would pass off without a question. 

“That’s a mighty neat idea of yours, Sam,” I whis- 
pered approvingly. “It pulls you out of about the 
tightest hole a soldier ever escaped from, an’ I con- 
gratulate you on turnin’ an accident to such good 
account. Now the question is, however, what shall 
be done? The surgeon says you need complete rest, 
an’ must not take exercise, although you should be 
sent to Savannah. I wonder if you could ride in an 
ambulance ?” 

“Do you know where my horse is ?” 

“I can’t say ; probably somewhere roundabout here. 
I found that one of the officers had confiscated mine, 
believin’ I would meet the hangman so soon as to 
have no further use for him. Why did you want to 
know, Sam?” 

“I was thinkin’ that I might make out to get into 
Savannah on his back.” 

“Nonsense, lad ; you couldn’t do anything of the 
kind. It would be as much as your life is worth !” 


1 52 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Will you try an’ find the horse for me, sir, if I’m 
able to get around ?” 

“I’ll do the best I can, Sam ; but don’t bother your 
head about anything like that. What can I do for 
you just now ?” 

“Where is the old Yank ?” 

“Over yonder where we count on campin’.” 

“S’posin’ we join him ?” 

“I wouldn’t try to walk yet a while. I’ll tell him 
to come here.” 

Sam turned on me suddenly with an inquiring 
look, and I, fearing he might be about to have another 
attack of pain, asked anxiously: 

“What is the matter ? Are you feelin’ worse ?” 

“See here, lieutenant, don’t you think it is time 
to stop this ’ere game? There’s nobody within a 
hundred feet to hear us.” 

“What do you mean ?” 

“I’m allowin’ that you’ve got to make out as if you 
was helpin’ me over to where you’re campin’, but 
there’s no need of takin’ it so bloomin’ serious. I 
can stop jabbin’ this ’ere tooth so there won’t be any 
more spittin’ blood, unless the surgeon comes ’round 
again, an’ when we get ready to light out for Savan- 
nah we’ll leave this place slow-like as if all of us was 
invalids.” 

“Do you mean to tell me, Sam Waters, that you 
haven’t been hurt ?” 

“Of course I haven’t. I allowed you knowed all 
about it, but was tryin’ to pull the wool over the eyes 
of anybody who might be listenin’.” 

“An’ you’re not in pain ?” 

“Well, my stomach is a little flat, ’cause of not 
havin’ grub enough in it, an’ perhaps I might have 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 153 


the headache, owin’ to workin’ so hard in figurin’ out 
how to twist this thing ’round jest about right.” 

It would actually have done me good if I could 
have struck the fellow one hearty blow under the eye, 
because of thus having fooled me. He had played 
his part so well as to deceive the surgeon also, and I 
could have sworn that I saw unmistakable traces of 
physical suffering on his face when he writhed before 
us, but yet it was all shamming. 

“Well, you worked me in great shape, Sam Waters, 
an’ from this out I reckon you can paddle your own 
canoe without any help from me.” 

“Ain’t turnin’ rusty, are you, lieutenant?” 

“I ought not be rusty, Sam, for you have got us 
out of a mighty tight place, but I’m thinkin’ that it’s 
you who had best take command when we set off for 
Savannah, rather than me, for I am not in the game 
when it comes to artistic lyin’.” 

Sam grinned as if I had paid him a great compli- 
ment and then asked in a tone of deepest humility: 

“Do you think, sir, you could help me over to 
where the old Yank is located ?” 

“I’d like to knock you down two or three times, 
Sam Waters, just to ease up on my pride because I’ve 
been so thoroughly taken in, but I suppose it’s a case 
of helpin’ out in your deceit, so come on. Don’t get 
too feeble or I may be tempted to let you fall.” 

Any one who saw us as we went out of the hospital 
enclosure and walked slowly over to where I had left 
Uncle Rube would have felt certain I was assisting a 
man most grievously crippled, so well did Sam con- 
tinue to play his part. Even when we were come to 
where the old man was sitting on the ground, hug- 
ging his knees, with his back against a tree, the sup- 
posed invalid allowed himself to sink gently down on 


154? WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the pine needles with many a groan and grimace, as 
if the pain he strove to endure patiently was too great 
to be borne in silence. 

“Pretty bad, ain’t you, Sam ?” Uncle Rube 
drawled. 

“About used up,” the trooper replied in a tone as 
faint as the whisper of a summer breeze. 

“Think a little hardtack puddin’ might help them 
’ere broken ribs of yours to knit ?” 

“It seems as though it would, Uncle Rube, per- 
vidin’ there’s plenty of bacon fat in it. Bacon fat is 
a great thing for such hurts, I’ve heard.” 

“Right you are, my man. I don’t allow you’ve 
got strength enough to go out after a fryin’-pan, have 
you 1” 

“I can scarcely move,” Sam replied, and I was 
such a simpleton as to go from man to man, asking 
for the loan of a frying-pan, in order to strengthen 
the game which those two frauds were playing so 
deliciously. 

Two hours later I question if General McLaw 
could have said with truth that he had heard of a 
man’s being injured in the shed where the officers’ 
horses were stabled, for the scouts came in thick and 
fast, reporting that the Yankee army was advancing 
steadily and surely, after having thoroughly de- 
stroyed the railroad up to the point where they then 
were, burned many buildings at Millen and devas- 
tated the country on a line at least twenty miles wide. 

About the same time it was reported that one por- 
tion of the Federal Army was marching toward 
Louisville, that the cavalry division under General 
Kilpatrick was moving rapidly toward Waynesboro, 
on the branch railroad leading from Millen to Au- 
gusta, and yet another division (that body of the 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 155 

invaders which we had found south of the Ogeechee 
River) was opposite Scarboro. 

In order to make plain these reports, let me say 
that one branch or another of the Federal Army had, 
after leaving Milledgeville, marched through and 
partially destroyed Gibson, Sandersville, Hebron, 
Long’s Branch, Irwins, Johnson, Fenn’s Branch, 
Davisboro, Louisville, Numpkins Station and Jack- 
sonboro and were coming down south of the Ogeechee 
River so rapidly that it was possible even then they 
were between us and Savannah. 

If ever scouts brought in reports of disaster fol- 
lowing thick and following faster,” surely this was 
the time. 

Providing the information could be relied upon, 
both of General McLaw’s flanks were being turned 
rapidly, and an attempt to make a stand where we 
then were would simply have been the height of folly. 

Of course Uncle Rube, not knowing the country 
roundabout, could have no fair idea of the situation, 
but Sam Waters exclaimed when the last of the 
reports had come to our ears: 

“I reckon, ’cordin’ to all accounts, that I wasted 
my time in gettin’ jammed by that ’ere horse, for 
there ain’t a Confederate officer in this section of the 
country who’s got time to pay any attention to me, 
even if I had deserted from a dozen divisions.” 

“Ihfs not only means safety for you,” I replied 
sadly, “but it is the severest blow that has been struck 
the Confederacy, unless our people can be massed in 
sufficient force to check the advance on Savannah an’ 
its defenses.” 

“What are you talkin’ about, lad?” Uncle Rube 
.broke in. “It’s not only a waste of time, but of sheer 
hard work, to put up your hands agin what’s mani- 


156 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


festly a decree of Providence. Uncle Billy is goin’ 
clean through to the sea, an’ while Pm wishin’ him no 
ill luck, it’s my hope he won’t get into Savannah till 
I’ve had a chance to say that I walked bold an’ unfet- 
tered through a rebel city when I was the only loose 
Yankee to be found in it.” 

I was not in the mood to see anything comical just 
then in the old Yankee’s remarks. Although I had 
already begun to fear that we were well into the 
beginning of the end,” the information of our being 
in such sore straits both saddened and terrified me. 
If our people could not prevent the Yankees from 
marching entirely across one of our States, occupy- 
ing every town and city in their path, how would it 
be possible for us of the South to drive beyond our 
borders the entire Federal force, recruited as it could 
be at any moment by a yet vaster army than had ever 
been raised, while we Confederates were at the end 
of our resources both as to men and money? 

It was not necessary one should be thoroughly 
versed in military matters to understand that the or- 
der to fall back must be given without delay. Gen- 
eral McLaw was a brave soldier and a capable officer, 
therefore he would not lead his men where fighting 
would be useless and final capture absolutely certain. 

“It’s a case of all hands humpin’ themselves 
toward Savannah, eh?” Sam Waters said after a 
brief but painful pause, and I nodded my head. 

“Why wouldn’t it be a good idea for us to start on 
ahead ? There’s bound to be considerable scramblin’ 
for provisions on the way, an’ I’m not minded to go 
hungry if anything can be done to prevent it.” 

“We’re in honor bound to stay here until orders 
have been given for the army to fall back,” I replied, 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 157 

and Uncle Rube sharply demanded my reasons for 
such a statement, whereupon I thus explained: 

“We were requested by General McLaw to aid him 
in the defense. Now, even though we understand 
full well that none can be made — that all our people 
must fall back speedily — it would look as if Sam and 
I were cowards in case we set off before orders had 
been given to that effect.” 

“This ’ere failin’ back, if all hands believe as you 
do, that Uncle Billy is pretty nigh, won’t be very 
much different from a reg’lar retreat,” Uncle Rube 
said in an argumentative tone. “By holdin’ on here 
we’ll get mixed up in a rabble, an’, as Sam says, be 
likely to go shy on grub.” 

“All that is very true, Uncle Rube, an’ yet we must 
remain, as I have said,” I replied, thus putting an 
end to further controversy. “There’s no reason, how- 
ever, why we may not be prepared to set off at a 
moment’s notice, an’ if you two are so disposed, we’ll 
endeavor to march by ourselves.” 

“Then it stands me in hand to find my horse,” 
Sam said, so far forgetting himself as to scramble to 
his feet quickly, but leaning as if in extreme pain 
against the trunk of a tree immediately on remem- 
bering that he was an invalid. “One of you will 
have to come with me while I search for him, because 
I don’t dare to give up this ’ere game quite so soon 
as this.” 

I was not in the mood for playing the fool, even 
though it was necessary some one should do so, and 
by remaining silent I allowed Uncle Rube to under- 
stand that it would please me if he accompanied the 
trooper. 

“I’ll go with little Sammy,” he said in a tone of 
mock sadness. “It would come nigh breakin’ my 


158 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


heart to have the poor fellow toddlin’ ’round this ’ere 
camp with four or five broken ribs in his stomach.” 

The two set off, and had hardly more than started 
when I saw passing near at hand an orderly who had 
been at headquarters during my interview with 
General McLaw. 

I lost no time in running after him, and, prefac- 
ing my question with the statement that I did not 
expect he would make reply to anything which must 
be kept a secret, asked if it was likely orders would 
soon be issued for the army to fall back. 

“Within ten minutes the word will be given,” he 
replied positively. “The commander called a council 
of war immediately information concerning the 
enemy’s movements was brought in, and that was the 
decision arrived at.” 

“At such a time I suppose it would be out of place 
for me to ask for an interview with General 
McLaw ?” I suggested, and he replied : 

“I doubt if you could gain one just now. Have 
you anything of great importance to put before 
him ?” 

“Only so far as concerns myself an’ my comrades. 
We are not attached to this division, an’ if the ra- 
tions run short before Savannah is reached — I sup- 
pose that will be the objective point — we are like to 
suffer from lack of food. Therefore it is I would ask 
permission from General McLaw to set off on a dif- 
ferent course, or, perhaps, in advance of the army.” 

“Such a request strikes me as being rather un- 
usual,” the orderly replied with a smile, and I admit- 
ted as much, but took refuge in Sam’s deceit by 
saying: 

“One of the three, so the surgeon tells me, is seri- 
ously disabled and should not be forced to take any 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 159 

exercise whatever. With the division we must hold 
our place in the ranks or be classed as stragglers. By 
ourselves, we may avoid the Yankees’ line of march 
entirely, an’ thus be able to go on at a more leisurely 
pace.” 

“I think there would be no question, if the matter 
was put in that form, as to the request being granted. 
You may come with me to headquarters, and if there 
is an opportunity to speak with the general, I will 
intercede for you.” 

I thanked him, as a matter of course, and we two 
went to the commander’s quarters, where was not 
only a scene of activity but apparent confusion. Or- 
derlies were being sent here or there in hot haste; 
scouts were arriving and rapidly imparting the in- 
formation they brought, while regimental officers ran 
to and fro as if aimlessly. 

I had no hope the request would be presented to 
the commander, or, if it was, that he would spare 
any time to give heed to it, therefore made up my 
mind that I would take all the chances of setting off 
with my comrades alone, and was about to turn away 
when I saw the friendly orderly whisper a few words 
in the ear of General McLaw. 

The latter nodded his head impatiently, and I un- 
derstood even before the officer came toward me that 
the request was granted, although I doubted seriously 
whether it had been understood. 

“You can go when you please,” the orderly said, 
“but let me advise you to remain as near as possible 
to this division, for it seems certain the Yankees are 
flanking us rapidly, and any deviation from the 
direct road may lead you into the enemy’s hands.” 

“If I can get a decent mount for the prisoner, I’ll 
guarantee to keep away from the Yankees,” I replied, 


160 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


hurrying out from amid the throng, for I knew be- 
yond peradventure that moments were precious if 
I would put into execution the plan which had hastily 
been formed in my mind. 


CHAPTER XII 

BUSHWHACKERS 

When I came from that plot of ground which was 
designated headquarters simply because the division 
flag had been planted there, the men had already 
begun making preparations for a retreat, and it could 
be called nothing less than that. 

Some of the weaker-kneed were doing exactly as I 
wished to do, leaving at once, and Standing not upon 
the order of their going,” so that they departed in 
the shortest possible space of time, as if fearing the 
enemy was close upon them. Others were feeding 
their horses, thinking no doubt that it might be a 
long time before a halt would be called once the army 
was in motion, and everywhere could be seen the 
bustle of preparation, although the command to fall 
back had not yet been issued. 

The slightest unusual thing at such a moment 
might have created a stampede among our people, and 
I believe of a verity that the report of a musket 
would have sent them flying down the road like a 
drove of frightened sheep. 

Not that they were cowards, but because all knew 
the enemy was pouring down upon them with a force 
which had already crushed everything in its path, 
and coming in such overwhelming numbers that de- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 161 

fense was not to be thought of. It was the prestige 
of General Sherman’s army which won for it, with- 
out the expenditure of a single musket cartridge, the 
earthworks at Ogeechee Church, which cost so much 
of labor. 

To my surprise and pleasure I found that Uncle 
Rube and Sam had come back from their search for 
the latter’s horse successful, and now, when every- 
thing was in such seeming confusion, the trooper had 
recovered from his alleged serious injury, moving 
about as briskly as ever a man could. 

He had already saddled and bridled my mare. 
His horse stood tethered to a tree close by, and Uncle 
Rube was looking with critical eyes at a well-built, 
black gelding which I supposed some one had left in 
his charge, until Sam Waters said impatiently, 
although respectfully : 

“I’m thinkin’, lieutenant, that if we count on 
headin’ this ’ere procession, it’s time we set off, an’ 
unless we get a move pretty quick we’re like to be 
crippled in the way of horses.” 

“Where is Uncle Rube’s raw-bones?” 

“I couldn’t find him,” Sam said innocently. “I 
reckon some of the officers must have confiscated him 
for his beauty, an’ seein’s how we had been done outer 
a valuable piece of horse flesh, I jest naturally cot- 
toned to this one. Now I don’t want Uncle Rube to 
have any trouble with the owner, consequently I say 
to you let’s get off, an’ thereby keep the peace.” 

“But you are stealin’ a horse, Sam Waters!” I 
cried sharply, making a great effort to speak in a 
tone of indignation. 

“I’m allowin’ it ain’t what you might rightly call 
stealin’,” Uncle Rube said in that argumentative 
tone of his. “This ’ere critter belongs to the Con- 


162 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


federates, as you might say in a measure, an’ seeing 
I’m a prisoner they’re bound to give me transporta- 
tion whenever they want to lug me off to prison. 
Now, Sam, bein’ bound by your word to General 
Wheeler, is obleeged to take me where I can be looked 
after, an’ he don’t steal any hoss; he jest takes gov- 
ernment property, if so he you rebels have got a 
government, to lug off what the government, if so be 
you’ve got one, is bent on keepin’. That’s the way I 
figger it.” 

“An’ the government,” Sam added in a mocking 
tone, “if so be we’ve got a government, wants to get 
this prisoner out of this place before Sherman’s bum- 
mers come up to put an end to the perceedin’s, conse- 
quently I’m throwin’ my vote for a quick start.” 

“There’s no question but that you are two good- 
natured rascals,” I said with a laugh as I leaped into 
the saddle. “Take the pair, an’ I venture to say 
they’ll out-wit, out-argue an’ out-eat any soldier in 
this country, whether he wears blue or gray.” 

“I’m allowin’ that ’ere remark is uncalled for,” 
Uncle Rube began gravely, and Sam, fearing lest the 
owner of the black horse should suddenly appear, 
lifted him bodily to the saddle, saying as he did so: 

“This ’ere horse won’t be uncalled for if you 
dwaddle ’round here much longer. Get a move on, 
an’ when we’re ten or a dozen miles from the nearest 
regiment you can argue till you’re black in the face.” 

Then the trooper himself mounted, struck Uncle 
Rube’s steed a blow which sent him forward at a 
leap, and we three were off, but not before squad after 
squad of the cavalry force had begun to move in this 
direction or that from the camp. Although claiming 
both my comrades as warm friends, it was in my 
mind that I formed one of a most disreputable trio. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 163 

We had begun the march by a desertion, had escaped 
prison perhaps by so successfully feigning to be seri- 
ously injured that even an experienced surgeon was 
deceived and wound up this portion of our career by 
taking a horse from one who had a better right to 
ride him. 

“If we get into Savannah safely it will be more by 
good luck than good wit,” I said when we were a 
couple of miles from the main body of the division 
and riding side by side. “We have done enough al- 
ready to warrant our gettin’ into grave an’ serious 
difficulties.” 

“I reckon we’ll pull through this heat all right, 
lieutenant,” Sam Waters said cheerily. “It looks to 
me as if we were on the home-stretch, with big odds 
in favor of our gettin’ under the wire in good shape. 
Now which way are you countin’ on ridin’ ?” 

I was perfectly willing to lay before Sam all my 
plans, because his knowledge of the country near- 
about was so accurate that he could not fail to be of 
great assistance, therefore I replied: 

“It is in my mind to ride down the Statesboro 
road until we have crossed the river, an’ then ” 

“But accordin’ to the report of the scouts, Yankees 
are thicker’n spatter down that way.” 

“True, but they are not standin’ still. I believe 
they have already gone through Statesboro, an’ if we 
ride across their trail until arrivin’ at a point where 
the planters — in case we find any — haven’t seen blue- 
coated foragers around, it will be safe to say we’re 
far enough to the southward. Then we’ll follow 
down Big Falls Creek toward Way’s Station. The 
question of gettin’ into Savannah depends simply 
upon the speed we make. There is no doubt but that 
General Sherman will attack Fort McAllister, an’ 


164 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


unless we get there ahead of his forces, it will be a 
matter /of turnin’ back an’ huntin’ some other place 
of refuge.” 

“These horses look fit to do the trick,” Sam mut- 
tered approvingly. “But whether we are goin’ to 
find any planters down along the creek or not is 
somethin’ doubtful.” 

“It’s certain we can’t keep on a direct course, 
neither will it be safe to turn southward, therefore I 
claim to have mapped out the only plan which prom- 
ises success.” 

“I reckon you’re right, lad,” Uncle Rube said 
decidedly, although as a matter of fact he knew noth- 
ing more about the proposition than a child because 
of being wholly ignorant regarding the country. “If 
it don’t turn out as you’re figgerin’, I’ll take com- 
mand of the squad myself.” 

“Do you Yankees generally let prisoners boss 
things ?” Sam asked ironically, and Uncle Rube 
replied promptly: 

“Wa’al, I reckon they would if they got hold of 
one who knew more than them as was in charge of 
the job.” 

This reply silenced Sam, and I said to myself that 
after he had laid himself open to two or three more 
such retorts he would learn to keep a still tongue in 
his head. 

We rode at a smart pace, I being determined that 
we should come somewhere in the vicinity of that 
portion of the Yankee army which was pursuing the 
southern course toward Savannah before drawing 
rein, and this we did. 

Arriving at Statesboro, we found ample evidence 
that the enemy had occupied the town, and, to our 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 165 


great satisfaction, learned of their having left there 
nearly six hours before our coming. 

I tried to find something in the way of provisions 
and forage, but the men in blue, like locusts, had de- 
voured everything they could, and, not contented even 
then, carried away all that remained after their 
feasting. 

Here also we learned that within six or eight miles 
due south we would come upon a couple of small 
plantations, which it was reasonable to suppose, be- 
cause of distance, had not been looted by the invaders. 

We gave the horses a breathing spell of half an 
hour, refusing meanwhile to make an explanation as 
to our destination or purpose in thus traveling, for 
wffiile these people of Statesboro were all favorable to 
the cause of secession in a greater or less degree, they 
might be induced, under pressure, to tell concerning 
that which we did not wish should be known. 

“What makes you so close-mouthed, lad ?” Uncle 
Rube whispered to me, when perhaps for the tenth 
time I had evaded some pointed questions. 

“I’m thinkin’ first of that horse you’re ridin’, an’ 
again that there may be more Yankees show up in 
this section. If such should be the case and they 
learned that two Confederates rode through the town 
with a man in blue, it might cause us some difficulty. 
Perhaps it is an excess of precaution, but no good can 
be gained by tellin’ all we know.” 

“That’s about what I’ve said to Steve Stubbs again 
an’ again, an’ yet, try all I may, I can’t persuade the 
little man to keep his tongue between his teeth.” 

Well, we finally went on our way again, the horses 
refreshed and seemingly in nowise wearied by the 
sharp traveling. 

Sam Waters was almost boisterous in his joy when 


166 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


we had ridden out of Statesboro, for be felt con- 
vinced, as did I, that it only remained for us to travel 
sufficiently fast in order to gain our purpose, when, 
as was the belief of us all, we would be safe from the 
invaders. 

The trooper laughed, joked and sang until I begged 
him to be quiet, lest there should be nearer at hand 
than we suspected those who might strive to do us a 
mischief, and after a time I succeeded in reducing 
him to something approaching a rational frame of 
mind. 

After a time we went on more slowly, keeping the 
horses steadily at a gait which I knew could not dis- 
tress them for many hours yet. 

Then suddenly, when I had said to myself that it 
was nearly time we arrived within sight of the first 
plantation, we were startled by seeing as she came 
around a bend in the road, a young girl riding with 
neither saddle nor bridle, and guiding a powerful 
bay horse as best she might by the halter. 

She was yet half a mile or more distant when we 
first saw her, and I thought possibly the horse might 
be running away, until I noted the fact that she was 
urging him on to yet greater speed. 

“What’s this ’ere cornin’ like all possessed ?” Uncle 
Rube cried as he reined in his steed, and involun- 
tarily I followed his example, Sam doing the same 
until we three blocked the way as if intent on stop- 
ping her. 

The bay horse swerved to one side as if he would 
run past, and then, seeing the deep ditch half filled 
with water, he came to a standstill, the girl crying as 
he did so: 

“Will you help us, or do you belong to that same 
mob?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 167 


I was off my mare in a twinkling, standing by the 
frightened woman’s side, and, holding the bay by the 
halter lest he should unseat her, asked: 

a What do you mean ? What mob ?” 

“The bushwhackers. They are attacking the 
house !” 

“Do we look like them pesky bushwhackers?” 
Uncle Rube asked with that Yankee twang of his, 
and the girl looked up at me in yet greater alarm, 
actually trembling as she noted the color of his 
uniform. 

“We,” and I motioned toward Sam Waters, “are 
of the Confederate Army, my girl, an’ this is a pris- 
oner we are takin’ to Savannah, havin’ come thus out 
of the way in order to escape the Yankee forces, 
which are following the course of the river. Tell me 
what you mean by the house bein’ attacked ? Where 
do you live?” 

“Yonder, a mile or more, at the Carter plantation.” 

“An’ your name is Carter ?” 

“Yes, my father is with General Hardee, and there 
is no one at home save my mother and sister. A 
party of bushwhackers rode up this morning, and we 
three women prevented them from entering the 
house, knowing full well what would be the result if 
they gained admittance. When I left they were 
lurking in the scrub oaks opposite the dwelling, as if 
bent on serious mischief. I slipped out through the 
stable, taking my sister’s horse, and hoping I might 
get assistance from Statesboro. Mother insisted on 
my making the attempt, but I was afraid the ruin 
would be wrought before I could get there and back.” 

“I reckon here’s a case where a Yankee soldier can 
fight side by side with you Johnnies, eh? Plague 
take the pesky bushwhackers! I’ve been jest achin’ 


168 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


to have a lick at ’em ever since I left Malden, an’ now 
has come the chance !” and Uncle Rube straightened 
himself in the saddle until he looked not unlike pic- 
tures I have seen of Don Quixote, save that he lacked 
the armor. 

“Of course you are goin’ to dip in there, lieuten- 
ant ?” Sam Waters said as he overhauled his revolver, 
and I replied petulantly, irritated because he should 
have questioned whether I would do such a thing or 
not: 

“Of course we are! Miss Carter an’ I will go 
ahead, for I’m not certain she can guide her horse 
without assistance. You an’ Uncle Rube are to bring 
up the rear. Now,” I added to the young lady, “if 
you will lead us in a roundabout way to the stable 
from which you came, it won’t be a great while before 
those sneakin’ hounds get the surprise of their lives.” 

“You want to get into the house without being 
seen ?” the girl asked, and I replied emphatically in 
the affirmative, adding: 

“I would like to give them a lesson, an’ it will be 
of more effect if we let them show their hand first. 
Believin’ you three women are alone, they will go to 
greater lengths than if they see our party, an’ I want 
to find out if the scoundrels would really fire upon 
unprotected females.” 

“I reckon you needn’t spend much time lookin’ up 
that matter,” Sam Waters said promptly. “It’s just 
what they are most willin’ to fire on. The curs don’t 
hanker after tacklin’ men if mischief can be worked 
with less danger.” 

There was no time for us to spend in idle conversa- 
tion, and even as Sam spoke I urged the mare for- 
ward, taking a firm hold of the bay horse’s halter lest 
he should not readily obey his rider’s commands. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 169 

The girl led ns up the road, two hundred yards 
perhaps, and then struck off at the right through a 
field where the corn was yet standing. Through this 
we rode another hundred yards or more, and then 
came to a lane, when, acting upon the advice of our 
guide, we dismounted and led the horses a good eighth 
of a mile, screened from view of those behind the 
buildings we could now see, by a hedge which bor- 
dered either side of the path. 

Thus it was we approached the dwelling from the 
rear, and, as I believed, without knowledge of the 
cowardly crew, some of whom could he dimly seen 
moving to and fro within shelter of the scrub oaks in 
front of the house. 

Our guide halted at the stable as if to say that we 
were to leave our horses there, but I had no idea of 
taking any such risks. 

“If it should come to a regular fight, Miss Carter, 
that is to say, if the bushwhackers have sufficient 
courage, it is not impossible one of their first moves 
would be to run off the live stock, particularly the 
horses. Now my comrades an’ I would be in a hard 
plight indeed if we lost these beasts, therefore I am 
not inclined to trust them where there is danger of 
their bein’ stolen or burned.” 

The girl was perplexed for an instant, and then her 
face brightened as she cried: 

“Do you suppose it would be possible to get them 
into the cellar ?” 

“If the doorway be high enough we shall have no 
difficulty. A trooper’s horse soon learns to adapt 
himself to circumstances.” 

By this time a lady of middle age and a girl, evi- 
dently but little younger than our guide, appeared at 
a back door, showing by the expression on their faces 


170 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the mental relief which was theirs on seeing us 
ride up. 

In a few words Miss Carter explained to her 
mother how she had chanced to come upon us and 
what it was our purpose to do. 

While she was thus engaged Sam Waters found 
the entrance to the cellar, and to our great relief of 
mind we saw that, instead of the descent being made 
by means of steps, it was simply a roadway cut in the 
earth and sufficiently wide, I should judge, to admit 
of driving a wagon directly through it. 

Double swinging-doors, not unlike those found on 
an ordinary stable and sufficiently heavy to resist any 
moderate attack if they were securely fastened on the 
inside, served to close the entrance, and by the time 
Miss Carter had finished explaining the situation, the 
horses were standing amid a plentiful assortment of 
plantation products, such as potatoes, ground-nuts, 
com and sorghum. 

“Hitch them so they won’t get too much to eat,” I 
said to Sam Waters as Mrs. Carter entered the cellar, 
and then asked that she get us a lantern or some can- 
dles, in order that we might barricade the doors, for 
when they had been closed the interior was dark as 
night, there being no windows in the base of the 
dwelling. 

Within fifteen minutes from the time of our ar- 
rival the horses were snugly stabled in the cellar with 
plenty to eat, where I was confident no ordinary 
party of men would be able to effect an entrance save 
from the house above, and we had ascended to the 
next floor in order to learn what might be the possi- 
bilities of defense. 

“Are there no negroes on the plantation ?” I asked 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 171 

in surprise, seeing only two female slaves in the 
kitchen as we came from below. 

“All, except these two house servants, even to the 
children, went away day before yesterday to join the 
Yankee army, believing that the Eederals had come 
here for no other purpose than to set them free,” 
Mrs. Carter replied. “We have always treated our 
people well, and I am certain they would not have 
deserted me at such a time but for the stories which 
the ignorant whites have industriously spread in this 
section of the country, to the end that they might be 
able to plunder the plantations unchecked.” 

At this point the young lady who had acted as 
guide formally presented us to her mother and sister, 
and when this had been done I asked as to the weap- 
ons which might be found in the house, for the only 
arms we three had were heavy Colt’s revolvers, one 
to each man. 

“There is no lack of muskets,” Mrs. Carter replied, 
leading us into the main hall, where she and her 
daughters had already made their preparations for 
defense. 

Here were no less than half a dozen guns, placed 
where they might be most conveniently come at, and 
an amount of ammunition sufficient for a siege of 
many days’ duration. 

“You had prepared to give the bushwhackers a 
warm reception,” I said, looking with admiration at 
the mother who could set about defending her brood 
as well perhaps as the master of the house might have 
done. 

“We have already fired half a dozen shots, when 
the bushwhackers showed signs of making an attack, 
which explains why they now remain at a respectful 
distance.” 


172 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Are the doors an’ windows fastened ?” 

“Of that you may be certain, lieutenant,” our 
guide replied; “but with no protection for the glass, 
it would be a simple matter for the enemy to effect 
an entrance.” 

“I reckon there won’t any of ’em make their way 
in here, miss,” Uncle Rube said as he inspected the 
guns carefully, while the expression of satisfaction on 
his face told me that the arms were in serviceable 
condition. “I never allowed that a man from Mal- 
den, Maine, would be willin’ to stand side by side 
with a couple of Johnnies an’ fight, but then you see 
I hadn’t counted on cornin’ across sich mean critters 
as bushwhackers. If we three can’t wind up the 
gang that’s hoverin’ in them scrub oaks, it’s time we 
found it out.” 

“God was good when He sent you in this direc- 
tion!” Mrs. Carter said fervently, and Uncle Rube 
replied with a grim smile : 

“I reckon you wouldn’t think the Lord had any 
great hand in it if you knew how we happened to be 
on the road jest at the time we was most wanted.” 

A look of dismay passed over the lady’s face, and 
I, fearing lest the old man’s words should be misin- 
terpreted, gave her a hurried account of the manner 
in which we had left General McLaw’s division, con- 
cealing not the truth, save as to Sam’s pretense of 
being injured. 

Then Mrs. Carter explained that because so many 
of the poorer whites nearabout had taken to bush- 
whacking when the first news came of Sherman’s 
invasion, her husband was given a furlough in order 
that he might take some steps toward providing 
means of defense for them, which accounted for the 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 173 


unusual number of weapons and the amount of 
ammunition to be found in the dwelling. 

After this, in order that we might know how de- 
termined to plunder the buildings the bushwhackers 
were, she told us that the negroes had been syste- 
matically enticed or driven away, so the plantation 
would be left unprotected, and declared that she and 
her daughters recognized nearly every man who was 
threatening them as people living nearabout who had 
received many favors at their hands in the past. 

“Now that their purpose has been plainly avowed, 
I am afraid they will believe it dangerous to leave 
the work uncompleted, and therefore believe they will 
fight desperately rather than retreat.” 

“They can’t come any too strong to suit me,” Uncle 
Rube said in a tone of intense satisfaction. “Let ’em 
begin to do their worst, an’ then we’ll have good ex- 
cuse for shootin’ down every mother’s son of ’em. 
I’m kinder achin’ for ’em to strike the first blow.” 

Had the old man been better acquainted with this, 
the greatest evil which we of the South were forced 
to contend with during the latter days of the war, he 
would not have welcomed a battle with such adver- 
saries. I knew how desperate it might be, and real- 
ized fully the difficulty which would be ours in de- 
fending not only the house but the out-buildings, 
while we were so few in numbers. 

Should the bushwhackers succeed in firing one of 
the stables or corn-cribs, then was it certain we would 
be smoked out, with no hope of saving the property, 
and once in the open with three women to guard, I 
questioned whether it would be possible for us, 
however valiantly we fought, to hold our own. 


174 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


CHAPTER XIII 

A HOT FIGHT 

I was convinced, first, that the bushwhackers were 
ignorant any reinforcements had gained an entrance 
to the house, and, secondly, that failing in frighten- 
ing the women into surrendering by shooting directly 
at the dwelling without care as to aim, their move 
would be to fire the out-buildings, although by so 
doing they lessened the opportunities for plunder. 

So engrossed had I been with the desire to aid the 
women and inflict summary punishment upon the 
bushwhackers, that I entirely lost sight of our own 
situation until, while making such arrangements as 
would permit of our moving to and fro without being 
seen by the enemy, Uncle Rube said grimly: 

“Pm allowin’, lad, that it won’t be any great shakes 
of a job to fight off these miserable critters, but what 
about our gettin’ into Savannah ? While we’re stop- 
pin’ here General Sherman’s men are toddlin’ right 
along toward the shore.” 

I looked at him as if not understanding the words, 
and he repeated: 

“We can’t afford to hang ’round here a great while, 
else I’ll miss the chance of cavortin’ through Savan- 
nah while the Johnnies hold possession of it.” 

“We must hurry up the job, for I’m not minded to 
fall again into the hands of the enemy.” 

“You’ll be pavin’ the way for that very thing, lad, 
when you go into Savannah,” Uncle Rube replied 
with a smile, and I said irritably : 

“This is no time to talk nonsense. If those fellows 
yonder don’t get a move on pretty quick, we must 
start them up.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 175 

“Better first make our arrangements for takin’ care 
of ’em,” the old man drawled. “Jest now I would 
like to know how you count on shootin’, unless we 
keep one man openin’ an’ shuttin’ the door.” 

I had already figured out that portion of the busi- 
ness, and proceeded to draw down the window shades, 
standing at one side while doing so, in order to avoid 
being seen, after which I raised the sash two or three 
inches. 

Then, leaving a musket for each of the women, 
after they had assured me that they were good marks- 
men, I took the remainder of the weapons into the 
front room, where the window had been prepared. 

“Now, Uncle Rube, you an’ Sam shall lie down 
here with the muzzles of your guns resting on the 
window ledge, but not projecting so far as to permit 
of their bein’ seen. I’ll look after the windows in the 
other room, where the ladies shall be stationed, an’ 
then keep movin’ about the house, for I have it in 
mind that they will try to sneak up toward the 
stables.” 

I was not a little troubled because the bushwhack- 
ers had thus far remained under cover. Mrs. Carter, 
in answer to my questions, said that just prior to our 
coming they showed themselves recklessly, but after 
she had sent two or three bullets in that direction, 
they vanished from view except at regular intervals, 
when a form could be seen flitting to and fro amid the 
foliage. 

“Let’s make certain they haven’t beat a retreat,” I 
said after having posted the ladies in the same fash- 
ion as the men had been placed. “Keep your eyes 
open now, an’ when you see a target, fire at it.” 

Then I opened the front door a short distance, hop- 


176 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ing to give the impression that one of the women was 
peering out, and in a twinkling two bullets splintered 
the wood either side the doorway, thus telling that 
the miscreants were on the alert, but so cautious that 
they took good care not to show themselves. 

“They are in there all right, I reckon, an’ it begins 
to look as if some of ’em had seen us when we crept 
’round by the stables, else why don’t they come out ?” 
Uncle Rube cried irritably. 

Then it was I began to suspect that only a certain 
number of the bushwhackers had been left on guard 
in front and the others were making such a detour as 
was necessary to avoid being seen, in order that they 
might begin the attack from the rear. 

I hurriedly ran to those apartments on the main 
floor, from which could be had a view of the out- 
buildings. 

The two negro women were huddled in a corner 
of the room, their faces covered with aprons, and now 
and then convulsive sobs from one or the other told 
that the poor creatures were in a state of fear bor- 
dering on frenzy. 

I knew full well it would be useless to attempt to 
bring them to their senses, for any words of mine 
would fall on ears deafened by terror, and giving no 
heed whatsoever to them, I first screened the windows 
by drawing the shades, and then, regardless of the 
destruction of property, cut peep-holes in the fabric, 
through which I could keep watch without being seen. 

As at the front of the house, I raised the sash ever 
so slightly in order that there might be opportunity 
to fire without shattering the glass, and my prepara- 
tions were no more than completed when I saw one 
of the scoundrels come up the same lane by which we 
had approached the dwelling. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 177 


He was making no special effort to conceal himself 
from view, probably believing the inmates of the 
bouse were watching from the front, and I bad no 
more compunction in drawing a bead on him than I 
w r ould have felt if a billy-goat was the target. 

The musket was a fairly good one and my aim 
true. As the report of the weapon rang out the fel- 
low raised bis arms convulsively and then pitched 
forward on bis face, most likely never realizing the 
change from life to death. 

Sam Waters came running back excitedly as the 
noise of the explosion echoed through the house, and 
I said sharply before he had time to speak : 

“Go back to your post ! What right have you to 
leave it when the fight has begun ?” 

“I didn’t know but that you might be needin’ me,” 
he replied shamefacedly. 

“I’ve yet got strength enough to call for help if it 
becomes necessary, else you would have been sent to 
look after this portion of the house.” 

“Now don’t get mad, lieutenant, for you know I’m 
only try in’ to do my level best. ’Cordin’ to the way 
the old Yankee looks at it, this ’ere fight ain’t any- 
thing more’n an ordinary shootin’ match, when them 
as are behind the guns have nothin’ to fear, but I 
know what bushwhackers are when they believe 
there’s more’n a good show of cornin’ off first best.” 

“Yes, yes, Sam, I understand all that quite as well 
as you do, but it isn’t necessary we should speak of it 
even between ourselves, lest the others are frightened 
more than is needful. Go back to Uncle Rube, an’ if 
matters get too hot for me here I’ll call you.” 

A faithful fellow was Sam Waters, with the mak- 
ing in him of a good comrade, therefore I did not 
reproach him as was my duty, but set his indiscretion 


178 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


down to the score of desire to do his full share in 
whatsoever might be before us. 

When next I turned my eyes toward the lane a 
second stranger was bending over the body of the 
first, and then I understood how poor a soldier I h^d 
been because of not reloading my musket imme- 
diately it had been discharged. 

I hastened to atone for the error by ramming the 
cartridge home hurriedly, and before the task was 
concluded the bushwhacker, crouching low, was creep- 
ing back from whence he came. 

Hurriedly drawing my revolver, I discharged three 
chambers in rapid succession, one of the bullets stop- 
ping him on his retreat. 

To my mind it was certain no more of the enemy 
would come up that lane, at least not until after some 
time had elapsed, and I ran into the front room to 
reassure the ladies, lest they, like Sam, should 
believe it their duty to come to my assistance. 

To my great relief, I found them crouching on the 
floor, keeping sharp watch from beneath the lowered 
window shade, and behaving as if never having heard 
the tokens of a fight. 

“The fellows were creepin’ up to make an attack 
on the rear of the house, I fancy, an’ two will stay 
where they are in the lane,” I said. “If you can 
pepper a few from here, it will teach them to be more 
careful.” 

“An’ that’s jest what we don’t want,” Uncle Rube 
cried from the adjoining apartment. “This ’ere fight 
has got to be ended mighty quick or I’ll go out an’ 
’tend to the business myself.” 

Giving no heed to the old man’s remark, I 
said, unconsciously putting into words my thoughts : 

“The wind is from the south, an’ it is possible one 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 17< 

of the stables might be fired without doin’ us serious 
harm.” 

“But we would lose our horses!” Mrs. Carter ex- 
claimed. 

“Your horses?” I repeated in alarm. “Have you 
more than the one we took into the cellar with ours ?” 

“Yes, there are two others — a pair which we drive 
in the big carriage.” 

When Uncle Rube had reminded me that this fight, 
which we had come into by accident, must be ended 
quickly, otherwise it might not be possible for us to 
gain a refuge in Savannah, there came into my mind 
just, the shadow of an idea that in case we could not 
whip the scoundrels so thoroughly as to leave them 
incapable of further mischief, it might be in our 
power to take with us in the flight the helpless 
women, because surely they would be better cared 
for in the city, even among strangers, than on this 
lonely plantation. Now the same thought recurred to 
me more definitely, and in a flash I realized that in 
order to do anything of the kind means of transporta- 
tion would be absolutely necessary. The loss of the 
two horses might be irreparable. 

It was with difficulty I restrained myself from re- 
proaching the mistress of the house for not having 
given me this information before, but I finally suc- 
ceeded in controlling my tongue sufficiently to say: 

“It would be better, madam, if we could have put 
your horses in a place of safety when we cared for 
ours, an’ now, whatever the risk of showin’ ourselves 
may be, it must be done.” 

“Can’t the girls do that portion of the work while 
you remain here on watch ?” Mrs. Carter asked solici- 
tously, and I replied with as much of cheeriness in 
my tone as could be assumed on the moment : 


180 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“I do not believe they would be able to remove tlie 
barricade which we have piled against the cellar 
doors on the inside, but one of them may come, if 
you please, to show me where the horses are kept. 
While we are at work you shall stand guard here, an’ 
Uncle Rube will take his station in the rear, at the 
point from which I saw the enemy cornin’ up the 
lane. Sam, I’m countin’ on you to bear a hand lively 
with me.” 

Miss Carter, meaning the one who had acted as 
our guide when we arrived, set about assisting us in 
a most practical manner. Without waiting for in- 
structions, she lighted a lantern and led the way 
down cellar, where Sam and I worked like beav- 
ers for two or three minutes, undoing that which had 
cost so much labor to perform. 

When the cellar doors were open once more, I 
peered cautiously out until having ascertained that 
none of the bushwhackers were in sight and then said 
to the young lady : 

“Now lead the way an’ move quickly, for we have 
no time to spare.” 

Leaving the lantern in the cellar, she ran up the 
incline toward the smaller of the out-buildings at a 
pace which I found difficult to equal, and when I 
passed through the door of the stable, which she left 
open, the work of removing the horses was already 
begun. 

Taking from their pegs the saddles and bridles 
which hung near at hand, I gave them to Sam, with 
instructions to carry them into the house as quickly 
as possible, and then took charge of the beasts. 

Not more than ten minutes were spent from the 
time we began the task until it was finished and the 
cellar barricaded as before. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 181 

In the meantime, so those on guard reported, there 
had been no signs of the bushwhackers. 

Now we were, as I reckoned, ready for fight or 
flight, and I secretly determined that if we could not 
settle matters definitely before the coming night was 
very old, I would propose to Mrs. Carter and her 
daughters that they join us in the journey to Savan- 
nah. Save for the fact of leaving the plantation to 
the mercy of whoever might come that way, she 
would be better off, since there the family would be 
reunited. 

When I was in the front room once more Uncle 
Rube complained bitterly of his enforced inactivity, 
declaring that it was a sheer waste of time to remain 
inside the house when, by sallying forth, we could 
whip all the bushwhackers that might be found 
among the scrub oaks. 

Both Sam Waters and myself knew that the old 
man was boasting without proper knowledge of the 
subject, for even though these men were outlaws, so 
to speak, they could put up as stiff a fight as any 
soldiers in either army, particularly in the event of 
being cornered. 

Two or three times during the afternoon did a 
bullet come crashing through the glass as a token 
that the enemy was yet on watch, and I racked my 
brain in vain to make out what kind of a game they 
were trying to play, until Sam Waters suggested, 
when on my rounds about the house I came to where 
he was posted : 

“We’ll catch it right soon after sunset, accordin’ 
to the way I’m figurin’ things,” and he spoke as 
calmly as if referring to some ordinary possibility. 
“Just as soon as it’s dark enough for ’em to creep up 
without bein’ seen, you’ll find this ’ere house sur- 


182 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


rounded, an’ then comes the time when we need to 
have our knees mighty stiff. That old Yank in there 
thinks he can lick a dozen of the worst bushwhackers 
that ever set foot on Georgia soil, an’ I’m allowin’ 
he’s goin’ to have a chance of seein’ what he can do 
before this scrimmage is ended.” 

Sam’s predictions were verified. Until the sun 
went down we saw no token of the enemy, and the 
young ladies, aided by the negro women who had 
partially recovered from their fit of terror, served us 
with a bountiful and most appetizing meal. 

Miss Carter — Alice was her name — seemed to be 
the head and front of the household, and that she was 
a prime cook we three, who partook of the food while 
standing guard, can testify. 

Shortly after sunset, when the shadows were be- 
ginning to lengthen, I called Miss Alice aside and 
suggested that she, with her mother and sister, go 
into the cellar where they would be in no danger 
from the bullets which I believed would soon be fly- 
ing thick and fast, whereupon she plied me so 
adroitly with questions that I could do no less than 
explain what I suspected was about to happen. 

“Surely it isn’t in your mind that you three men 
are sufficient to guard this place against such an at- 
tack as you think will be made?” she cried, and I 
replied, grown brave because of the responsibility 
placed upon me : 

“If we cannot hold it alone, I question whether it 
might be done with your aid, an’ I believe all three 
of us will fight the better knowin’ you are in a place 
of safety.” 

“Mother and Mary may go into the cellar, but I 
shall stay here and do my portion of the work,” she 
said in a tone which admitted of no argument, and 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 183 


while I admired her heroism, in fact was rapidly be- 
ginning to have an admiration for all her ways, I 
could not but condemn the recklessness displayed. 

Argue as I might, she would not listen to my 
proposition, but did repeat it to her mother and sis- 
ter, and these two rejected it quite as promptly as 
she had. 

“There’s nothin’ for it, lad, but to let ’em do their 
share, an’ I reckon the three will make a mighty 
good showin’,” Uncle Rube, who had overheard my 
urging and coaxing, said with a laugh. “That is, 
they will if the chance is given ’em, but I’m figgerin' 
that these ’ere bushwhackers have got too much water 
in their blood to stand up under fire.” 

No good could come of arguing with the old man, 
and motioning him to keep yet stricter watch now 
that night was approaching rapidly, I went from win- 
dow to window, straining my eyes in the effort to see 
some moving object, but discovering nothing. 

Then suddenly came the rattle of musketry, and 
apparently from every side of the house. The shat- 
tering of glass, the whistling of bullets over our 
heads, for the enemy had fired high, and the yells 
with which the bushwhackers sought to intimidate us, 
made for a few seconds a most deafening uproar. 

Almost at the same instant came heavy blows upon 
both the front and one of the back doors, and I heard 
the report of Sam’s musket. 

“Stay with the women, Uncle Rube, while I go to 
the rear. If we’re needin’ help there I’ll call for 
Miss Alice, though I’d rather the ladies were kept 
out of the row.” 

By this time the old man himself had seen a tar- 
get, and from that out, during the next ten minutes, 
it seemed as if a continuous crackle of musketry was 


184 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


kept up, we on the inside firing as rapidly as the 
pieces could be discharged and reloaded and the 
enemy apparently doing the same, with no injury 
having been done, so far as I could learn. 

It was while we were trying to guard the entire 
house and at the same time pay particular attention 
to the doors lest they be forced in, that a crash was 
$ heard from a room on the north side, followed by a 
certain pounding and thumping as if men were leap- 
ing upon the floor. 

“Come with me quickly !” I cried in Uncle Rube’s 
ear, being by his side just at that moment, while Sam 
needed no summons, for I could hear him running 
toward us, and then ensued such a battle in the dark- 
ness as I hope it may never be my misfortune to take 
part in again. 

We loaded and fired into what seemed to be a com- 
pact mass of men, and received their bullets in re- 
turn, until the smoke grew so dense that we were 
blinded and choked, and yet neither side had gained 
a victory. 

How many wounds had been inflicted I could not 
tell because we defenders of the house fought in 
silence, but more than once had I heard a cry of pain 
from the enemy, which told that our shots were tak- 
ing effect, and I knew only too well that my left arm 
was benumbed and almost useless, owing to a wound 
received early in the fight. 

At first I was hardly conscious of anything save 
the fact that I strove to kill, and then, when the fever 
of battle had slightly abated, I became aware that 
some one was continually thrusting a loaded musket 
into my hand, taking from me the piece I had dis- 
charged. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 185 


It was Alice Carter who thus stood at my back, 
doing the work of a man and doing it bravely. 

The muskets were so hot that the barrels almost 
blistered my fingers, and I knew our defense was 
very nearly at an end unless some bold stroke could 
be decided upon, but in vain did I strive to hit upon 
that which would avail. 

Then it was that Sam Waters showed what a glut- 
ton he could be at fighting when his blood was hot. 

There was but one door in this room where we 
were holding the bushwhackers to their discomfiture, 
and Sam was by my side doing valiant work when 
suddenly he uttered a piercing scream, causing me 
for an instant to believe he had received a death- 
wound, and raising his musket like a club he dashed 
into that throng of howling, shrieking, desperate 
men, striking right and left, felling an enemy at 
every blow. 

This was sufficient clue for Uncle Rube, and he 
followed the example, until it must have appeared to 
the bushwhackers as if we had received strong rein- 
forcements. 

“I cannot do my share in that kind of fightin’ be- 
cause of havin’ only one arm,” I cried loudly in Alice 
Carter’s ear, fearing lest she might think, because I 
failed to follow my comrades, that I was a coward. 

“I know it,” she replied quietly, “and that is why 
I have been loading your gun.” 

“Bring a light here!” I heard Sam cry as the 
tumult subsided somewhat, and it was Mrs. Carter 
who obeyed the command. 

The fight was over, for the time being at least, and 
when it was possible to distinguish objects we saw 
five lifeless forms in the room, but all of our party 
were standing. 


186 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Sam was bleeding profusely from an ugly wound 
on the cheek, and I saw a sinister stain on the leg of 
his gray trousers. 

Uncle Rube had apparently received no other in- 
jury than a cut on the hand, where a bullet had just 
grazed the knuckles, and the three women, fortu- 
nately, were uninjured. 

We were the victors, but how many of the enemy 
yet remained nearabout the house was a question 
which could not be satisfactorily answered. 

“Some of ’em crawled out of the window,” Sam 
muttered as he tried to staunch the flow of blood from 
his cheek. 

“Five here an’ two in the lane,” I said. “Did you 
see many more, Mrs. Carter ?” 

“There must have been fifteen or eighteen, I 
think; certainly not less than twelve,” she replied. 
“When they first came up there was no attempt at 
concealment, and we had a fairly good view until 
Alice fired a shot to warn them off.” 

“Then we can count that anywhere from five to 
eleven, some of them probably wounded, are near- 
about.” 

“Why speculate upon that until your wounds have 
been cared for ?” Alice Carter said solicitously. 
“Come into one of the back rooms, where we can get 
fresh water and bandages. It is horrible to remain 
here !” 

We did as she suggested, and while Mrs. Carter 
was playing the part of surgeon to those of our men 
who were being operated upon, I unfolded the 
scheme which had been so long in my mind, begin- 
ning by saying : 

“I believe by this time Corporal Smart understands 
that bushwhackers can fight as well as regular sol- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 187 


diers, an’ now I will say what I hesitated to speak 
about a short time ago lest I cause unnecessary alarm. 
This class of men who have given free rein to all 
their passions are, when there is seemingly an oppor- 
tunity to work their will, human fiends, who once 
thwarted will fight desperately to avenge what they 
come to look upon as a personal wrong. Now I be- 
lieve that another attack will be made upon this 
house before momm’, or within twenty-four hours at 
the longest.” 

“There is no question as to that,” Sam Waters 
cried. “We haven’t seen the last of the gang by con- 
siderable, if we stay here.” 

“It seems necessary we three men should reach 
Savannah before the Yankees can do so, an’ I believe, 
Mrs. Carter, it is your duty to go with us. Alone 
you cannot defend this house, an’ even though we 
remained, I question if we could prevent the bush- 
whackers from workin’ their will, for they can read- 
ily set fire to the buildings at any time durin’ the 
hours of darkness. Think it over, an’ say that you 
will go with us.” 


CHAPTER XIY 

ABANDONING THE PLANTATION 

When thus set down on paper it seems a trifling 
matter in comparison with the danger which threat- 
ened, for the Carter family to abandon the plantation, 
and yet as one considers the sacrifice which such an 
act demanded, it can be understood that the lady 
would deliberate long and earnestly before agreeing 
to such a decided step. 


188 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


I had asked her to leave her home to the mercy of 
the first chance comer and at a time when she knew 
there were near at hand men bent not only on plun- 
dering the place, but, since the killing of their fel- 
lows, burning for what they most likely believed to 
be a righteous revenge. 

But for the bushwhackers, this isolated plantation, 
so far from any line of march which either army was 
likely to take, would doubtless have escaped the rav- 
ages which follow in the train of war. Here prob- 
ably was all of this world’s goods which Mrs. Carter 
and her husband owned, now the negroes had run 
away, and it was reasonable to suppose that once this 
place was destroyed, they would be in straitened 
circumstances, if not reduced to absolute want. 

However, the bushwhackers were nearabout, as we 
had good reason to know, and despite the best fight 
we might be able to make, the greater portion, if not 
all, of the place would be destroyed within a com- 
paratively short space of time. 

Perhaps it was selfish for Sam Waters and me to 
argue solely on the point of benefit to the family, and 
it is just possible we might have agreed to remain 
there a certain length of time with the poor hope of 
preventing the buildings from being destroyed, had it 
not been for our own situation. 

Therefore it was that unless the lady could be per- 
suaded to voluntarily abandon her home, we would 
be called upon to decide whether we were warranted 
in remaining longer with her, and that was a situa- 
tion which, after having met Miss Alice, I was eager 
to avoid. 

“I reckon while the women folks are thinkin’ the 
matter over, we’d better clear out yonder room,” 
Uncle Rube whispered to me, after our wounds were 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 189 


dressed and we had congratulated each other upon 
having come out of the fight comparatively unin- 
jured. 

I had almost forgotten that which we left behind 
when coming to the rear of the building, and without 
allowing the ladies to understand what it was we 
would do, the three of us set about the gruesome task. 

There was no question of burying the dead bush- 
whackers, first because we could not afford to spend 
the time, and, secondly, owing to the chances that we 
might be shot down while engaged in such labor. 
Therefore it was we dragged the lifeless forms of 
those whom the war had transformed from possibly 
fairly honest citizens into wolves in human shape out 
through the window, leaving them in some sem- 
blance of decency on the grass near the gateway. 

It was not a task over which one cared to linger, 
and we performed it as rapidly as possible, both from 
the desire to finish the work speedily and because it 
might not be safe to thus expose ourselves. 

When we returned to the dwelling Mrs. Carter and 
her daughters had arrived at their decision, which 
was in accordance with my hopes. 

The good woman first asked me how I proposed 
they should travel, and when I replied that we must 
all go on horseback, she wanted to know whether it 
might not be possible for them to take the carriage, 
in order to carry away some of the most valuable of 
their possessions. 

As a matter of course this could not be thought of 
for an instant. We would be forced to travel across 
the country, probably never striking the highway 
during the entire distance and obliged to ford the 
creek more than once. 

“Very well,” she replied sadly when I had stated 


190 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

the situation plainly. “It is hard indeed to abandon 
our home, and yet I believe as you have said, that it 
could not be saved even though you were at liberty 
to remain with us. When shall we set off ?” 

“As soon as possible,” 1 replied, eager now to be 
on the journey, for every hour was of the greatest 
value if General Sherman continued to advance as 
he had been doing. 

“What shall be done with these two women V 9 and 
Mrs. Carter motioned toward the servants who were 
yet cowering in one corner of the room. 

“They must be left behind, as a matter of course, 
since we have no means of transportation for them. 
It is not probable the bushwhackers will molest them, 
and even though the dwelling should be burned, some 
of the negro quarters will doubtless be spared from 
the flames.” 

The frightened creatures regained a certain por- 
tion of courage when their mistress gave them the 
choice of remaining in the house or taking whatso- 
ever they desired to such a cabin as might be selected, 
promising to return as soon as it should be safe for 
her to do so, and while the negroes were acting greed- 
ily upon the permission given, we three men set about 
making preparations for departure, Uncle Rube tak- 
ing charge of the matter as if believing he was the 
only one competent to assume command. 

The horses were saddled while yet in the cellar, 
and we strapped on our blankets and such belongings 
as were taken with us when we left General McLaw’s 
division. 

Then the old man set about putting extra burdens 
on all the horses such as he believed they would be 
able to carry during the long march, and, as a matter 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 191 


of course, t3ie addition to their loads consisted 
entirely of provisions. 

“We can’t expect that three women are goin’ to 
shirk along on as short allowance as we men could,” 
he said, evidently believing some explanation neces^- 
sary. “They’ll have a hard jaunt of it at the best, 
an’ my experience always has been that a full stom- 
ach goes a great ways toward revivin’ a faint heart.” 

“There is no question but that we shall need all 
the provisions which can be carried,” I said, cutting 
short his explanations. “The more you take the less 
will be left for those cowards who stand ready to 
shed human blood simply for worldly gain.” 

When the old man had gathered from the store in 
the cellar as much as we believed the horses could 
carry on a forced march, he called upon the women 
to bring out a pair of bed blankets for each of them, 
and in these he packed the rations, tying the differ- 
ent parcels to the saddles until one might have said 
some prosperous peddler owned the outfit. 

When I believed that all was ready for the start, 
Mrs. Carter and her daughters came into the cellar 
literally loaded down with household valuables which 
they hoped might be saved, even in case the bush- 
whackers made a thorough search, and a good half 
hour was spent by us in hiding the collection at one 
corner beneath such odds and ends as could be scraped 
up, thus making the heap appear from the outside as 
if composed of rubbish. 

Not until all this had been done did we take away 
the barricade from the cellar doors, and then the 
women were helped into the saddles, we men also 
mounting before riding out. 

I had already had a consultation with Sam Waters 
as to the course we should take once the start was 


192 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


made, and in accordance with what we then decided 
upon, I led the way up out of the impromptu stable, 
down the lane past that point where the horses shied 
at two lifeless bodies near the hedge and into the 
road, over the same course by which Miss Alice had 
conducted us a few hours before. 

Not until we were in the highway did we move at 
a more rapid pace than a walk, and then after riding 
a mile perhaps in the direction of Statesboro, I called 
a halt, saying to Sam Waters: 

“Now has come the time to strike out across the 
country. From this on you must be the leader.” 

“That’ll be all right, lieutenant. I’ll answer for 
it that we don’t get astray, but it ain’t to be expected 
we are certain of not cornin’ plump upon the Yankees 
at any minute.” 

“If we do, all this sneakin’ ’round under cover of 
darkness will come to an end, for I’ll claim you two 
fellows as my prisoners, an’ we’ll be livin’ on the fat 
of the land once more, with nothin’ to worry us, 
because Uncle Billy will have the trouble on his 
shoulders,” Uncle Rube said in a tone of satisfaction, 
and then suddenly remembering his often expressed 
desire, he added: “I’ll be mighty sorry, though, to 
go back with our folks until after we’ve swelled 
’round Savannah a bit.” 

“If Sam does his duty I’m willin’ to guarantee 
that you’ll have as long a visit in the Confederate city 
as can be asked for,” I replied, hope growing stronger 
in my heart now that our faces were set toward the 
coast once more. “We should be able to travel as 
far in two hours as the army would be likely to ad- 
vance in a day’s march, an’, therefore, before sunrise 
ought to be a good many hours ahead. Keep the 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 193 

horses movin’ at a sharp pace, an’ we’ll make no halt 
until the ladies call for one.” 

“We are accustomed to the saddle,” Miss Alice 
said, overhearing my words. “We should be able to 
hold the pace as long as you may desire,” and Uncle 
Rube, with an assumption of gallantry which I had 
not believed possible the old man could assume, sug- 
gested : 

“Don’t try to do too much, ’cause this ’ere may be 
a longish kind of a journey, an’ it won’t pay to get 
tuckered out at the start.” 

During this brief conversation Sam Waters had 
been riding up and down the edge of the road to 
decide where he would leave the highway to strike 
across the country and now announced that he was 
ready to take command. 

“Here is as good a place as any,” he said to me. 
“The chances are this growth of pine extends as far 
as the creek, where we must cross, an’ seein’ how the 
horses have had a long restin’ spell, there’s no reason 
why we shouldn’t push on right smart.” 

“Set the pace, an’ we will follow,” I said, bringing 
my horse alongside the one ridden by Miss Alice, and 
Sam set off as if it was his purpose to test the endur- 
ance of the animals. 

Much to my surprise, the ladies were in reasonably 
good spirits. I had expected them to be disheartened 
to the verge of despair because of having left their 
home to the mercies of whoever might pass by, but 
the fact of having escaped from the bushwhackers 
was so great a relief that all else had for the time 
been forgotten. 

And now of this long ride, when we men would 
have encouraged the women to bear the fatigue had 


194 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


it not been that their endurance seemed greater than 
ours, it is not necessary to set down the details. 

I had expected that both Sam and I would be 
crippled by our wounds, but much to my surprise 
neither of us was any the worse for wear after the 
stiffness of my arm had passed away, and I shall 
never cease to wonder why it was we came off with 
such trifling injuries, for the fight certainly was a 
hot one while it lasted. 

We continued on without drawing rein, until con- 
siderably past midnight, and then were come to the 
bank of the creek, having seen nothing to cause alarm 
during this portion of the journey. 

It was high time the horses were allowed a breath- 
ing spell, and, moreover, we would be forced to search 
for a ford. Therefore I proposed that we halt for 
half an hour, while Uncle Rube declared that if such 
delay was to be made, he intended to “mix up some- 
thin 7 for a feed.” 

“I reckon nobody will stop your doin’ anything of 
the kind,” Sam Waters said cheerily. “It hasn’t 
been such a terrible long while since I filled up with 
grub, an’ yet it really seems as if I could hear my 
ribs rattlin’.” 

Mrs. Carter and the young ladies would have acted 
the part of cooks, but the old man positively refused 
to allow them to do anything of the kind, and I 
understood that he was eager to show his skill with 
the frying-pan at the earliest opportunity, therefore 
held my peace. 

Because of the fact that we had seen no signs of 
either friend or foe, I felt convinced we were so far 
beyond the line of travel which would ordinarily be 
used by pursuer or pursued, that it was safe to do 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 195 


whatsoever we would, therefore made no protest 
when Uncle Rube set about building a camp-fire. 

I waited long enough to hang a couple of blankets 
over the bushes in such manner that they would serve 
to protect the ladies from the falling dew, and then 
set off with Sam to search for a ford, we two stripping 
to the skin when beyond view of those encamped, 
since we must perforce go into the water waist deep, 
if no more, in order to find that for which we sought. 

It was cold work paddling around in the creek, 
oftentimes submerged to our necks, but we finally 
succeeded in finding a practical ford, and, marking 
the place by breaking off the top of the shrubbery on 
the bank, we dressed and returned to camp, arriving 
there just in time to hear a cry from the foliage, 
where the speaker was concealed from view : 

a Put up your hands, you dod-ratted Yankee, an’ 
stand there while the women folks come out where 
we can see ’em !” 

Sam Waters and I had not yet arrived within the 
small circle illumined by the camp-fire, therefore 
those who had spoken probably believed Uncle Rube 
and the ladies were the only persons in the vicinity. 
Unfortunately for us, however, we had left our re- 
volvers and ammunition when going to the creek, and 
these, with the other weapons, were near the shelter 
I had put up for the ladies. 

The corporal of Company G, 46th Maine, lost no 
time in obeying the command given by the unseen 
enemy, and as he stood there with both hands held 
high above his head, I fully expected to hear some 
cry from him which would give token to those in 
hiding that Sam and I were in the vicinity. 

The old man, however, was not so simple as to do 
anything of that kind. He remained silent and mo- 


196 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


tionless, save as his eyes rolled here and there while 
he searched for us, and I motioned to Sam that we 
were to make an effort at getting possession of our 
weapons. 

While we were creeping through the bushes as 
cautiously as possible the newcomers gruffly ordered 
Mrs. Carter and her daughter to come out where they 
could be seen, and by the time this last command was 
obeyed Sam and I were ready for business, each hold- 
ing a couple of Colt’s revolvers leveled in the direc- 
tion where we believed the strangers to be. 

“We’ll wait till they come out in sight,” I whis- 
pered to Sam. “If it so be that we have run across 
a gang of bushwhackers, it’s a case of firin’ to kill 
without spend in’ any time in parley. Shoot rapidly 
an’ don’t waste a bullet.” 

“I’ll take care of that end of it,” Sam said grimly, 
kneeling behind a small pine tree where he could find 
a rest for his weapon. 

“Keep your hands up, Yank, an’ don’t make the 
mistake of tryin’ to be funny, or we’ll put a bullet 
into your ugly carcass the first move you make !” the 
unseen speaker cried warningly when Mrs. Carter 
and her daughters stood in such a position that the 
glare of the camp-fire came directly upon them. 

“I ain’t a-movin’ nor don’t count on bein’ any sich 
fool,” Uncle Rube replied irritably. “You’ve got the 
drop on me, an’ what’s the sense of foolin’ ’round ? 
There’s no degree of comfort in standin’ this way 
like a graven image. Why don’t you come out an’ 
do what you’re countin’ on % If there’s only one of 
you, the odds are agin us, seein’s how I haven’t got 
anything but this ’ere spoon to help myself with.” 

The old man spoke unusually loud, therefore I 
understood that he was yet ignorant we were so near 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 197 

at hand and tried thus to warn us of the unexpected 
and unknown danger. 

His taunt provoked the enemy to show themselves 
without delay, and as soon as might he after he had 
spoken, four men, clad in Confederate uniforms, 
came into view. 

This was a surprise to me, and while one might 
have counted ten I debated earnestly as to whether it 
would not be wiser for Sam and me to open fire at 
once, because it did not seem possible any members 
of our army could come from that direction. A party 
of bushwhackers might have gained possession, by 
fair means or foul, of the clothing in order to pass 
themselves off, if need arose, as regularly enlisted 
soldiers. 

While trying to make up my mind I crouched 
close by Sam’s side, and he laid his hand on my re- 
volver as if to say that we should not resort to 
desperate measures. 

“Do you know them ?” I whispered softly. 

“No, but I’ll go bail they ain’t bushwhackers.” 

Then it was that what seemed the proper plan of 
action presented itself to me, and arising to my feet, 
I cried sharply: 

“Drop those weapons, and be quick about it, or 
we shall open fire ! Make ready ! Aim !” I con- 
tinued as if giving orders to a file of soldiers, and 
down went the muskets and revolvers with such haste 
that I found it difficult to check my laughter. 

“Now I reckon, my bloomin’ night owls, it’s time 
for you to march ’round here an’ show yourselves!” 
Uncle Rube cried in delight as he stepped back a pace 
or two, waving his spoon as if it were a sword. “For- 
ward ! March ! Keep ’em covered, lieutenant, for 
they may not be any better than they look !” 


198 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Get in there, Sam, and gather up those weapons !” 
I cried, taking care that the words should be heard 
by the men who stood with upraised hands. 

Sam lost no time in obeying the command, carry- 
ing the muskets and revolvers under the shelter of the 
blankets, and, when he had finished, motioning the 
ladies to resume their seats. 

“Who are you?” I demanded, now stepping out 
where the strangers might see me. 

“Confederate soldiers !” one of them replied 
sulkily, and a look of surprise came over his face as 
he saw my uniform. 

“What are you doing here ?” 

“Scoutin’, sir.” 

“What is your regiment?” 

“Ninety-fourth Georgia infantry — General Mc- 
Law’s division.” 

I was as much pleased as surprised at this infor- 
mation and was on the point of stepping forward 
quickly with lowered weapon when Sam Waters 
shouted warningly: 

“Have a care, lieutenant! Because a man says a 
thing, it’s no proof he’s speaking the truth.” 

I was vexed with myself for having displayed so 
much carelessness and atoned for it by putting the 
strangers through a rigid examination. 

“When did you leave McLaw’s division ?” 

“Just before sunset.” 

“Were you ordered to scout in this direction ?” 

“Yes, sir. There are two hundred or more of us 
out, with orders to keep nearly in touch with each 
other, so that we may know in which direction the 
Yankees are cornin’. I reckon we’re the squad farth- 
est to the south.” 

Then I asked concerning General McLaw’s move- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 199 

ments, and the men answered these questions truly, 
so far as my own information went. 

“Do you know anything that happened in your 
camp just before it was decided to evacuate the earth- 
works ?” Sam Waters asked when I paused. 

“Do you mean when this ’ere Yankee was pulled 
up for a spy ?” 

“Yes, somethin’ of that kind.” 

Then we were assured that the visitors were scouts 
in pursuance of their regular duty, rather than bush- 
whackers as I at first fancied, and straightway there 
was no further attempt on our part to intimidate. 

“It is certain your statements are true,” I said 
after enough had been told to prove that these men 
were at Ogeechee Church when we were taken there 
as prisoners. “If you are hungry, fall to; we have 
provisions enough for one meal at least.” 

Ten minutes later we were all seated around the 
camp-fire enjoying the result of Uncle Rube’s exer- 
tions in the culinary line, and I told the scouts suffi- 
cient of our adventures to satisfy them as to why we 
had apparently loitered behind General McLaw’s 
force. 

According to their best belief, the army which left 
Ogeechee Church could not be more than ten miles 
beyond where we were then halted, and there should 
be no difficulty in our overtaking them by daylight, 
providing we crossed the river, for they were on the 
opposite bank. 

“There is no question in my mind, sir,” the man 
who was in command of the squad continued, after 
giving me this information, “as to whether you had 
best keep on this side, seein’s how you’ve got women 
folks with you, for all the news brought in shows that 
the Yankees are mighty close to us now, and I be- 


200 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


lieved, on seeing your fire, that we had already come 
up with their scouts.” 

“Then you think we had better keep on inde- 
pendently?” I said half to myself, and he replied 
promptly : 

“That’s what I should do, sir, if I was countin’ on 
gettin’ this ’ere party into Savannah without mixin’ 
’em up in too much of a scrimmage, for it’s even 
chances we’ll be in touch with the Yankees before 
daylight.” 

“What do you say, Uncle Rube? Shall we join 
the division or go ahead by ourselves ?” 

“I reckon this ’ere ‘detachment’ is about as well off 
alone, so far as the women folks are concerned. I 
know we can look after ’em a good deal better than all 
the generals in the Confederate Army.” 

“Perhaps Mrs. Carter might have something to 
say about it ?” Sam Waters suggested, and I turned 
toward the lady inquiringly. 

“I think it is for you to decide, Lieutenant Yard- 
ley,” she replied. “My daughters and I are ready to 
do whatsoever you think best.” 

“And yet you should have some preference in the 
matter.” 

“It might be selfish for me to urge that you burden 
yourselves with us.” 

“It is no burden, marm,” Uncle Rube said gal- 
lantly. “We are only too glad of the chance to give 
you a lift, if it so be you’re willin’ to accept it.” 

“We shall be well content to remain under your 
care,” Miss Alice said, and on the instant my decision 
was made. 

We would push on alone, trusting to the heels of 
mr horses to keep well in advance of both forces. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 201 


CHAPTER XV 

SAVANNAH 

Although General McLaw’s scouts believed the 
Yankee army to be so near at band, I observed that 
they were in no haste to set off on their duties, which 
were of such great importance to the commander. 

As a matter of fact, I really believe they would 
have remained there contentedly until morning, tak- 
ing all the chances of capture, if we had suggested 
such a prolonged halt, and it was this apparent indif- 
ference of the rank and file which had first caused me 
to believe we of the South were already the same as 
beaten. 

When the soldiers finally moved away, in a list- 
less fashion, Sam Waters brought up the horses for 
the ladies, and I set about making my mare ready for 
the journey. 

Ten minutes later we were riding across country 
once more, having forded the creek without mishap, 
and I took good care to remain as near Miss Alice as 
was seemly. 

What surprised me as the morning approached 
was that we had not come upon any signs of the men 
who we knew must be in advance of us. Such a 
force as General McLaw had with him should have 
left a trail so broad that we could have seen it even in 
the darkness, and yet when the day dawned there 
was no evidence that any one had traveled in that 
direction. 

“Is it possible you may have mistaken the course, 
Sam?” I whispered as I spurred my horse to the 
trooper’s side. 

“I don’t reckon so. Perhaps you’re thinkin’ we 


202 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


oughter see where McLaw has passed, but I haven’t 
been botherin’ my head about anything of the kind. 
The division may have gone a couple of miles to the 
south of our course, but it won’t pay us to hunt after 
the trail.” 

I soon came to understand that Sam had per- 
formed the duties of guide faithfully, for shortly 
before sunrise we were arrived at the bank of the 
creek which crossed our course from east to west, and 
then I knew we were not far from the river. 

“Now you can see that we’re all right,” Sam said 
triumphantly, and I would have pushed on with no 
further halt than might be necessary, in order to find 
a practicable ford, had I not seen the look of exhaus- 
tion on Mrs. Carter’s face. 

“We’ll stop here a couple of hours,” I said quickly. 
“Even then it will be possible to reach Fort Argyle 
before noon.” 

I put up a tent formed of blankets, while Uncle 
Rube and Sam attended to the horses a short distance 
up-stream where they would not disturb the slumber 
of the ladies, and by the time my portion of the work 
had been performed, the old man was ready to act 
the part of cook once more. 

It was a right merry meal w r e fugitives made, half 
an hour later, and had a stranger seen and heard us 
he might have believed we were absolutely without 
care as to the future. 

When the appetizing breakfast had come to an 
end the ladies went into the tent of blankets, and 
once we three men were alone, I began to realize how 
sorely I was in need of sleep. 

“If we count on staying here a couple of hours, it 
stands us in hand to gather in what rest we can,” I 
said with a yawn, and Uncle Rube interrupted : 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 203 


“Lie down an’ have a snooze, lad. Sam an’ I will 
take turn an’ turn about till it’s time to crawl into 
them blessed saddles agin.” 

“But I must stand my share of guard duty,” I 
said, and then — suddenly I was asleep. 

My eyes could not have been closed in slumber 
more than half an hour when I awakened suddenly, 
as if some person had shaken me into consciousness, 
and, looking around quickly, I found myself alone. 
Uncle Rube and Sam were nowhere to be seen. The 
tent of blankets in which were the women was as I 
had left it, and it was reasonable to suppose that its 
occupants were wrapped in slumber. 

During a few seconds I tried to persuade myself 
that everything was as it should be, and then came 
the question as to why my comrades were absent 
when they had voluntarily taken upon themselves the 
task of standing guard. 

Springing to my feet, I went further along the 
creek to where the horses had been tethered. All the 
animals were feeding quietly, but neither Uncle Rube 
nor Sam could be seen. 

Walking rapidly, I went from one point to another 
until having satisfied myself that those who should 
have been guarding the camp were not in sight from 
either direction, and then, after going back to get a 
fresh supply of cartridges, I aroused Mrs. Carter, 
calling her name in a low voice, to the end that the 
young ladies might not be disturbed in their slumber. 

She came out of the poor apology for a tent imme- 
diately, looking around in alarm as if fearing some 
disaster had overtaken us, and I said, speaking in 
what I intended should be a careless tone, as if the 
matter was of but slight importance: 

“While I was sleeping Sam and the prisoner 


204 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


strayed away, and because I am going in search of 
them, it seems best one of you ladies should stand 
guard.” 

“You fear something serious may have happened 
while you slept ?” she said sharply, looking into my 
face keenly, as if believing it possible to read there 
that which I would hide from her. 

“I have no reason to fear anything,” I replied 
quickly. “I have told you all I know, and it is prob- 
able you have been awakened uselessly, yet I was 
unwilling to go away, leaving you ladies asleep. They 
are most likely hunting for a ford, and I shall spend 
my time only to find that I have been acting like a 
child. If you see or hear anything to excite alarm, 
empty two chambers of your revolver, and I will be 
with you in a twinkling.” 

Then I walked rapidly away, not minded to give 
her further opportunity to question me, keeping my 
eyes fixed on the soft mud on the bank of the creek in 
the hope of seeing that which would serve me as a 
trail. 

Not until I was at least fifty yards from the tent 
of blankets could anything be seen which might give 
a clue to the whereabouts of my comrades. Then I 
came across the footprints of five men — four abreast, 
with one ahead or in the rear — leading up the creek, 
and looking as if they had just been made. 

I kad good reason for believing that neither Uncle 
Rube nor Sam would stray so far away from the 
encampment, without first awakening me, unless 
forced so to do, and therefore I was prepared for any 
kind of trouble which might present itself. 

During nearly ten minutes I followed the trail 
cautiously, peering sharply ahead, lest I come too 
suddenly upon those I was following, and then, when 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 205 


I was nearing a bend in the creek where was a clump 
of small bushes, the sound of voices caused me to 
halt suddenly, throwing myself flat upon the ground 
at the same time. 

Thirty seconds or more passed before it was pos- 
sible for me to hear the words distinctly, and then an 
unfamiliar voice said sharply: 

“Go on, you two ! Do you think I can’t keep these 
Yanks where they belong, ’specially while they’re tied 
back to back?” 

“You dumb fools! How many times must I tell 
you that I ain’t a Yank, but a Confederate soldier 
on his way to Savannah with the lieutenant of his 
company ?” 

It was Sam who spoke, and now I understood the 
situation of affairs as readily as if I had seen all that 
happened during the time I was sleeping. My com- 
rades had strayed from the encampment in order 
not to disturb us who were resting with the hum of 
their conversation and had been made prisoners by 
three men, two of whom were now urged by the 
other to go somewhere — most likely back to the tent 
in order to capture the remainder of our party. I 
felt certain they were not soldiers bent only on doing 
their duty, but stragglers or bushwhackers. There- 
fore I would have no compunction in shooting them 
down if the opportunity presented itself. 

While these thoughts were in my mind, the first 
speaker replied angrily to Sam’s remark by saying: 

“If you don’t keep your tongue between your teeth, 
I’ll blow the whole top of your head off ! Now then, 
Joe, are you an’ Bill goin’ to finish this ’ere job, or 
do you count on waitin’ till the rest of the gang come 
out to look after these chumps ?” 

The only chance of hiding myself was by rolling 


206 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


over and over until I was under the low bank of the 
creek, and even then I could not count on being con- 
cealed, for if any one glanced in my direction I must 
perforce be discovered. However, it was better to 
take the chances than remain directly in the path of 
those who might go toward the encampment. There- 
fore I wallowed in the mud until I must have looked 
like a huge lump of clay, and was lying close by the 
water’s edge when two men, clad in Confederate gray, 
came out from behind the bushes. 

Only the fact that they were talking earnestly, too 
deeply engaged with the conversation to pay any at- 
tention to their surroundings, prevented my discov- 
ery, and I remained silent and motionless until they 
were thirty or more yards away. 

Then, realizing keenly how important it was that 
I move quickly, if the women were to he spared a 
fright, I rose cautiously to my hands and knees, 
creeping as softly as might be until it was possible to 
see those on the other side of the hushes. 

Uncle Rube and Sam, strapped back to hack with 
their own belts, were standing on the hank of the 
creek looking exceedingly foolish, as well they might 
after having allowed themselves to he captured by 
three men, and in front of them, with his revolver 
thrust almost into Sam’s face, in order to prevent the 
trooper from making an outcry, was a fellow whom I 
recognized as a deserter from my own company. 

“Drop that gun, Jepson Hodge, or you’re a dead 
man!” I cried, blaming myself even as I spoke for 
not shooting the scoundrel without warning. 

The revolver fell from his hands on the instant, 
and the sickly, yellowish hue of fear came over his 
face as he half turned to see who had spoken. 

I arose to my feet, ready to shoot at the first show 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 207 

of resistance, and a long-drawn sigh of relief burst 
from Uncle Rube’s lips, while Sam cried joyously : 

"I was afraid you’d sleep too long, Bob Yardley!” 

“Take the belts off those men,” I said to Jepson 
Hodge, keeping him covered with the weapon, and in 
a twinkling my comrades were free. 

It was with difficulty that I prevented Sam from 
wreaking vengeance then and there, and even the old 
Yankee seemed to think it necessary he should in 
some way punish the fellow who had treated them 
w T ith such indignity, but when I explained how impor- 
tant it was we overtake the other scoundrels before 
they could do any mischief, both were ready for duty. 

Then it was we trussed Jepson Hodge up like a 
chicken ready for the roasting, and, after taking 
from him all his weapons, went swiftly toward the 
encampment, leaving the deserter to withstand the 
attacks of the flies as best he might. 

“We won’t talk about it now,” I said, when Sam 
would have explained how he and the old man had 
been captured. “It is necessary we overhaul those 
two villains before they can arrive at the encamp- 
ment.” 

Swiftly and in silence we pressed forward, ready 
to open fire at the first opportunity, but not until we 
had come within sight of the tent of blankets did we 
see those whom we sought. Then we found the 
scoundrels creeping up toward the camp, most likely 
thinking to find more men there, and it was impos- 
sible for us to shoot without taking the chances of 
sending a bullet among the women. 

“Stand ready to fire if they try to run !” I whis- 
pered when we had come within fifty paces of the 
two men, and as my comrades obeyed I shouted, “Up 
with your hands, and be quick about it !” 


208 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


The curs obeyed even as Jepson Hodge had done, 
and as we marched toward them with weapons lev- 
eled, the ladies, awakened by my cry, came out of the 
tent to learn the cause of the noise. 

Before one could have counted ten we had dis- 
armed the fellows, and then, after explaining briefly 
to the ladies the situation of affairs, came the ques- 
tion of what we should do with our prisoners. We 
could not take them with us, even though we had 
been eager to do so, and it goes without saying that 
we were not willing to kill them in cold blood, how- 
ever richly they probably deserved death. 

Sam insisted that he be allowed to give them a 
severe pounding, after which, according to his prom- 
ise, they would not be able to do any more mischief 
for some time to come, and Uncle Rube urged that 
they be thrown into the creek to try their skill at 
swimming, but I was not disposed to agree to either 
of the propositions. 

It was while we were discussing the matter warmly 
that Mrs. Carter said quietly: 

“You cannot afford to punish such as they appear 
to be. Why not disarm and turn them loose, with the 
promise that they shall be shot down if any attempt 
is made to follow us ?” 

Some such idea as that was in my own mind, and 
when she had spoken I said in a tone of command to 
Sam: 

“See to it that they do not keep as much as a knife, 
and then send them up-stream, where Jepson Hodge 
is waiting for them. When that has been done, we 
will continue the march, for already too much time 
has been spent on this halt.” 

It was as if my companions understood that I was 
no longer in the mood for argument. Without a word 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 209 

they searched their late captors for weapons, and 
then Sam drove the curs up the bank of the creek at 
the muzzle of his revolver, while the ladies went back 
into the tent to prepare for the journey. 

Five minutes later Mrs. Carter and her daughters 
made their appearance, ready for the saddle once 
more, and Uncle Rube tore down the tent in order 
to roll the blankets properly. Sam, having disposed 
of the bushwhackers, brought up the horses; we 
mounted and again were on our way to the coast. 

While I slept Uncle Rube had discovered a ford 
half a mile further down stream, and after making 
this detour we rode forward at a swift pace, which 
was checked only once before arriving at Eort Ar- 
gyle, and then I was plunged into deepest despair 
again regarding our ability to continue the war to a 
successful issue. 

The fortification had been abandoned and de- 
stroyed as far as possible. It was little more than a 
ruin, typical of our Cause, as it appeared to me, and 
I was not the only one who apparently viewed it in 
that light, for Mrs. Carter’s eyes were filled with 
tears when I turned toward her, while the young 
ladies kept their faces obstinately turned aside lest 
we might read what was written there. 

“It looks mighty tough, lieutenant,” Sam Waters 
said to me as we sat our horses in front of the wrecked 
fortification. 

“They were cowards to abandon it without strikin’ 
a blow !” I cried passionately, and the trooper replied 
softly : 

“I reckon we haven’t the right to say quite that 
much against ’em. It’s likely they knew a good bit 
more about the movements of the Yankees than we 
do, an’ have gone into Fort McAllister, where the 


210 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


proper kind of a defense can be made. Earthworks 
like this wouldn’t have cut any figure in checkin’ 
Sherman’s army.” 

“You’re right, Sam, an’ I’m a fool for cryin’ over 
spilled milk. We’ll get on to the city as quickly as 
possible, instead of whinin’ around here.” 

Thus speaking I wheeled the mare sharply and 
there was no necessity for saying anything to my 
companions, for they understood full well what I 
would do. 

As before, Sam led the way, and I, not in the mood 
for conversation, brought up the rear, riding alone 
until Miss Alice, reining in her horse until I over- 
took her, proposed that we travel in company a short 
distance. 

“You are feeling downcast because it seems as if 
the Yankees were driving us into the sea, lieutenant; 
but if all our people on whom we depend to hold 
Savannah were to fall into the same frame of mind, 
then might General Sherman’s troops march into the 
city without hindrance.” 

I understood that she had come in order to cheer 
me, and felt ashamed that the girl should think it 
necessary that I, a soldier, who could almost claim the 
right to be called a veteran, should need a woman’s 
words to bolster up his courage. 

Therefore it was I did my best to speak in a merry 
strain, and before we had ridden ten minutes longer 
our party was, to outward seeming, as light of heart 
as could have been found anywhere in the world. 

The afternoon was no more than half spent when 
we arrived at the outer works of Fort McAllister, 
and there halted until explanation could be made as 
to who we were and the purpose of our coming. 

The story which I told was received with credit 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 211 


until it became necessary to give particulars con- 
cerning Uncle Rube, and then I could understand 
that even the sentinels doubted the statement that 
General Wheeler had paroled a Yankee prisoner with 
the permission that he be taken into one of our 
strongholds. 

However, we were permitted to enter the fort, and 
there so much attention was given to this unusual 
circumstance that the commandant, Major Anderson, 
summoned all of us before him. 

I was growing weary of telling the story concern- 
ing my connection with the Yankee whom I had first 
met nearabout Vicksburg, but it was necessary to re- 
peat it once more, and this time perhaps there could 
be more credit attached to it because of what he had 
done in behalf of Mrs. Carter and her daughters. 

It so chanced that Major Anderson was a personal 
friend of Captain Carter’s, and when I had intro- 
duced the ladies, he gave them the pleasing intelli- 
gence that the captain had but lately gone into Savan- 
nah, where they might find him that same night 
simply by traveling four miles further. 

I had hoped to personally give the ladies over to 
the captain, but Major Anderson was so insistent 
upon sending them forward in one of the army 
wagons, that I was forced to bid them a formal 
good-by in the presence of the commandant, and, 
quite as a matter of course, the leave-takings were 
confined to the customary formalities. 

Uncle Rube, however, standing in no awe of a 
Confederate officer even of the highest rank, was not 
disposed to part company with them so abruptly, but 
said with that Yankee drawl, and it seemed as if he 
gave to his words more of the “down East twang” 
than ever: 


212 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“I would be right sorry to leave you so sudden, 
marm, if it wasn’t that it stands to reason you’re 
wantin’ to see your husband as quick as you can. I 
count on goin’ into Savannah as soon as Boh has 
finished up what business he’s got, an’ am hopin’ to 
see you again, ’cause I’ll be lookin’ ’round the place 
a good bit, seein’s how it’s the first time I’ve ever 
had a chance to watch the Johnnies in a city that 
they was tryin’ to hold.” 

“It should be your first duty, Corporal Smart, to 
search us out. We hope to see the lieutenant and 
yourself and Mr. Waters very often while in Savan- 
nah. Captain Carter will say to you what I am 
unable to regarding the gratitude we feel because of 
the noble defense you made in our behalf.” 

“Don’t speak of it, marm, don’t even think of it 
again. It was only a little side excursion for us, so 
to speak, an’ it’ll give me somethin’ to talk about 
when I get back into Maine, for there are mighty few 
of us Yankees w T ho can say they ever stood up in a 
decently stiff fight side by side with a Johnnie. I’m 
gettin’ to like this part of the country mighty well, 
an’ as I was tellin’ Bob, you folks are a good deal 
more decent than I was expectin’ to find you.” 

I feared the commandant might feel disgruntled 
because this prisoner of ours spoke so freely in his 
presence, and was so open with his criticisms, but the 
old man’s blunt speech amused the major as it had 
many another Southern officer before him, and I be- 
lieve we had less trouble in gaining credence for our 
story than would have been the case had he not 
accompanied us during the interview. 

When Mrs. Carter and her daughters took their 
departure Major Anderson conducted them to the 
sally-port, where one of the army ambulances was in 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 213 

waiting, and we three were left comparatively alone 
in his office, only an orderly and the clerk remaining 
in the apartment 

Then it was that Sam Waters took occasion to 
whisper to me : 

“I'm beginnin’ to wonder if there’s any chance of 
our runnin’ across General Wheeler here, lieutenant.” 

“Gettin’ kinder worried about that desertion, eh ?” 
Uncle Rube asked in an incautiously loud tone, and I 
stepped on his toes by way of warning, for under the 
circumstances that was not a word which should be 
lightly used, lest it might cause us serious trouble. 

“No, I’m not worried but that I can pull out of 
the hole, but I would kinder like to get my story into 
shape before I’m called on to tell it.” 

I asked the clerk if he could tell me whether Gen- 
eral Wheeler’s force was in the vicinity, and he as- 
sured me that it was not. He stated, however, for 
our benefit that McLaw’s division had come in and 
been sent on to the city or some of the forts lying 
roundabout. 

It must be understood now that our people not only 
occupied the immediate defenses of Savannah, but 
had built many forts to guard the approaches from 
the sea, as for instance there was one at Beaulieu, at 
Rosedew, White Bluff, Bonaventura, Thunderbolt, 
Causten’s Bluff and Forts Tatnall and Boggs, to- 
gether with many similar works, which formed a per- 
fect network of defense from the sea to five or six 
miles inland. 

When Major Anderson returned he was very much 
more friendly disposed toward us, or so it seemed to 
me, and I attributed it to the good words which Mrs. 
Carter and her daughters had spoken in our behalf. 
He had lost that overbearing manner in a great meas- 


£14 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ure and ceased to treat me as an inferior, but said in 
a most friendly way : 

“There is really nothing I can do for you here, 
lieutenant, and I doubt not but that you are eager to 
be with your regiment again; therefore you may at 
your pleasure go on to the city, unless you stand in 
need of food. I can well fancy that you have not 
been living overly well since leaving Carter’s planta- 
tion. By the way, I wish you would tell me some- 
thing concerning the attack upon the place by the 
bushwhackers, and the probability as to whether the 
buildings will be destroyed.” 

I related in detail all that had taken place from 
the time we met Miss Alice on the road, and when- 
ever I forgot any incident which seemed to him nec- 
essary for the better understanding of the story, 
Uncle Rube made no hesitation in breaking in upon 
me, until more than once it seemed as if he, not I, 
was giving the information to the major. 

When I had finished the commandant said 
thoughtfully : 

“I think, Lieutenant Yardley, it would be advis- 
able for you to present yourself to General Hardee, 
explaining to him how you chance to have the Yan- 
kee prisoner on your hands. It is not quite the usual 
thing to bring one of the enemy within our line of 
defense, although in this case he would find it ex- 
tremely difficult to make his escape in case he at- 
tempted to play the spy; but in order to avoid all 
possible danger I advise yor to have an interview 
with the department commander as soon as may be 
after you arrive.” 

“Is there any doubt, major, as to our ability to 
hold this place against the Yankee force which is 
advancing from Atlanta?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 215 


“None whatever in my opinion, save it might bo 
against a regular siege and a strict blockade of the 
coast. As to any attempt of that kind, we need have 
no fears, for General Sherman has not sufficient force 
at his command, so far as we can learn.” 

Then we three took our leave of the commandant, 
receiving from him a written permit to pass through 
the several lines of defense which lay between Fort 
McAllister and the city proper. 

And now in order that whoever reads this may un- 
derstand how sorely the place in which we had taken 
refuge was threatened, I propose to copy down here 
a portion of a letter written by General Sherman to 
General Grant on the very day when we gained en- 
trance to Fort McAllister. This I do because it 
shows how ignorant many of our people were con- 
cerning the strength of the enemy, when we fondly 
believed Savannah was almost impregnable and be- 
cause it tells better than I have succeeded in doing 
what a blow was struck to us of the South when the 
Federal Army marched from Atlanta to the sea : 

“Fortunately, also, by liberal and judicious forag- 
ing, we reached the sea coast abundantly supplied 
with forage and provisions, needing nothing on ar- 
rival except bread. Of this we started from Atlanta 
with from eight to twenty days’ supply per corps, 
and some of the troops only had one day’s issue of 
bread during the trip of thirty days ; yet they did not 
want, for sweet potatoes were very abundant, as well 
as corn-meal, and our soldiers took to them naturally. 
We started with about five thousand head of cattle 
and arrived with over ten thousand, of course con- 
suming mostly turkeys, chickens, sheep, hogs and the 
cattle of the country. 

“As to our mules and horses, we left Atlanta with 


21 6 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


about twenty-five hundred wagons, many of which 
were drawn by mules which had not recovered from 
the Chattanooga starvation, all of which were re- 
placed, the poor mules shot, and our transportation is 
now in superb condition. I have no doubt the State 
of Georgia has lost by our operations fifteen thou- 
sand first-rate mules. As to horses, Kilpatrick col- 
lected all his remounts, and it looks to me, in riding 
along our columns, as though every officer had three 
or four led horses and each regiment seems to be fol- 
lowed by at least fifty negroes and foot-sore soldiers, 
riding on horses and mules. 

“The custom was for each brigade to send out 
daily a foraging party of about fifty men, on foot, 
who invariably returned mounted, with several wag- 
ons loaded with poultry, potatoes, etc., and as the 
army is composed of about forty brigades, you can 
estimate approximately the number of horses col- 
lected. Great numbers of these were shot by my 
orders, because of the disorganizing effect on our 
infantry of having too many idlers mounted. 

. . I will act as I have begun, as though the 
city of Savannah were my objective — namely, the 
troops will continue to invest Savannah closely, mak- 
ing attacks and feints wherever we have fair ground 
to stand upon, and 1 will place some thirty-pound 
Parrotts, which I have got from General Foster, in 
position, near enough to reach the center of the city, 
and then will demand surrender. If General Hardee 
is alarmed or fears starvation, he may surrender; 
otherwise I will bombard the city, but not risk the 
lives of our men by assaults across the narrow cause- 
ways, by which alone I can now reach it. 

“If I had time. Savannah, with all its dependent 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 217 

fortifications, would surely fall into our possession, 
for we hold all the avenues of supplies. 

“The enemy has made two desperate efforts to get 
boats from above to the city, in both of which he has 
been foiled, General Slocum (whose left flank rests 
on the river) capturing and burning the first boat, 
and in the second instance driving back two gun- 
boats and capturing the steamer Resolute, with seven 
naval officers and a crew of twenty-five seamen. 
General Slocum occupied Argyle Island and the 
upper end of Hutchinson Island and has a brigade 
on the South Carolina shore opposite, and is very 
urgent to pass one of his corps over to that shore.” 


CHAPTER XVI 

THE SPY 

As a matter of course we who proposed to shed our 
blood, if necessary, did not know at the time all the 
particulars of what General Sherman had done as 
stated in his letter to General Grant, a portion of 
which I have just copied in order to aid the reader’s 
memory, but we realized only too well that his force 
outnumbered ours, and his army was in prime con- 
dition both mentally and bodily, while the men under 
General Hardee, like the majority of our Confederate 
soldiers, were illy fed, poorly clad and broken in 
spirits. 

Fortunately for our peace of mind, neither Sam 
Waters nor I understood all this as we rode slowly in 
company with Uncle Rube from Fort McAllister into 
the city, else would we have been bowed down with 
grief. 


218 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


A view of all the defenses of Savannah, apparently 
well armed and fully manned, raised my drooping 
spirits wonderfully, and I said cheerily to my com- 
rades, for the moment forgetting that Uncle Rube 
might properly be called one of the enemy: 

“The Yankees have had it their own way since 
leavin’ Atlanta, but when they get here it will be a 
different tune they must sing. All the Federal 
armies put together couldn’t capture the city save by 
a regular siege, an’ even then the chances would be in 
our favor. It isn’t a simple matter to blockade the 
sea-coast so effectually that a swift steamer can’t slip 
in now an’ then.” 

“I reckon Uncle Billy won’t bother his head ’bout 
doin’ all that,” the old man said in a matter-of-fact 
tone. “It stands to reason that after givin’ the boys 
what you might call a reg’lar pleasure excursion, he’ll 
be in a hurry to get back, an’ I’m allowin’ that he’ll 
jest waltz in an’ capture all these ’ere little forts 
some mornin’ when he gets ready to ride into town.” 

“I have heard about Yankee ‘brag,’ Uncle Rube, 
but never had an idea how extravagant it might be 
till I met you. Look at all these fortifications, an’ 
then say in sober truth, if you can, that it will be a 
simple matter to take them.” 

“I’ve seen stronger works than these taken, an’ so 
have you,” the old man replied quietly, and I knew 
he was referring to Vicksburg. 

It was useless to argue with one who was so confi- 
dent, therefore I held my peace, but remained firm 
in the belief that my fears as to the weakness of the 
Confederacy were without real foundation and had 
been aroused simply by my having seen the destruc- 
tion wrought in the Yankees’ march through Georgia. 

That Sam Waters looked at the situation in a dif- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 219 


ferent light, even as I did, since having arrived 
within the outer line of defenses, I understood by his 
sudden change of manner, and because of the great 
relief of mind which had thus come to us, we could 
well afford to listen complacently while the old man 
declared that the Yankees would be able to sweep 
everything before them. 

“We’ll wait till they’ve captured Fort McAllister,” 
Sam said with a hearty laugh. “When that has been 
done, I’ll get you to say a good word for me to your 
Uncle Billy.” 

“If he don’t take the place it’ll be owin’ to his 
not wantin’ it,” was the reply in a tone of conviction, 
and I hastened to change the subject by saying 
cheerily : 

“As the matter looks to me, we will be spendin’ 
our time to more advantage if we decide what’s to 
be done now we’ve arrived without our own lines.” 

“What do you mean by that ?” Uncle Rube asked 
sharply. “I thought it was fixed that we were to 
hang on here till the town was taken.” 

“So far as Sam an’ I are concerned, that is the 
fact, but how about that parole ? If General Hardee 
doesn’t see fit to accept it, you are likely to be in an 
uncomfortable box, instead of swellin’ ’round the city 
as you desire.” 

“Do you allow it would do any good if I had a talk 
with him ?” the old man asked, as if believing it was 
within his power to settle matters to his own liking. 

“I fancy you’ll have an interview at all events, but 
as I have no desire to see you thrust into prison, it 
stands me in hand to look about for some acquaint- 
ance of sufficiently high rank to aid me in gainin’ an 
audience with the general, for it is not to be supposed 


220 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


that every petty officer who asks to see the com- 
mander of this department would he received.” 

“An’ where do we count on livin’ meanwhile ?” 

“That’s just what I’m tryin’ to make out,” I said 
in perplexity, and Sam Waters, who, as I was begin- 
ning to believe, always had a good idea at the right 
time, asked: 

“What about the Carters ? Wouldn’t they kinder 
go bail for him until we could get things fixed ?” 

It was a happy thought, and I resolved to act upon 
the suggestion as soon as might be, but first it was 
necessary to learn where Captain Carter was sta- 
tioned, and this could only be done by first finding 
the headquarters of his regiment. 

And while I was searching for it what would be- 
come of Uncle Rube and Sam ? The trooper was not 
bound to report immediately, as I figured it, since 
his regiment was elsewhere, and when we were come 
to the outskirts of the city where were a number of 
small shops stocked with such goods as soldiers would 
be most likely to purchase, I came to a halt. 

“Go into one of these places an’ find out if you can 
get stablin’ for three horses until to-morrow mornin’,” 
I said to Sam, and he was not absent more than five 
minutes when he returned with the information that 
we could have the desired accommodations imme- 
diately in the rear of the nearest building at the rate 
of five dollars in Confederate money per day for each 
horse. 

This price was more than I could pay, and I said 
as much to the trooper, whereupon Uncle Rube 
asked : 

“How many of your shin-plasters can you get for a 
reg’lar dollar?” 

“All we need,” Sam said with a laugh. “Con- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 221 


federate notes don’t stand very high on the market 
just now.” 

“Wa’al, I’ve got nigh to three dollars, if it’ll do 
you any good,” Uncle Rube announced and would 
have displayed the money but that I said hurriedly : 

“Don’t do it in the open here where others can see. 
Your uniform is enough to make considerable trouble 
for us without a display of Yankee cash. Take the 
horses, Sam, into the stable, where you an’ Uncle 
Rube are to remain out of sight until I come back, 
even though it shouldn’t be until to-morrow mornin’.” 

The old man would have made some demur, but I 
cut him short by saying sharply: 

“We can’t afford to wrangle here, Uncle Rube. 
I’m workin’ only in your interest, an’ you must allow 
me to do as I think best.” 

“I reckon that’s what I’ll have to do, seein’s I’m 
only a prisoner in the hands of the enemy,” the old 
man said grimly, and without further parley I dis- 
mounted, hurrying toward Bull Street as Sam and 
Uncle Rube led the horses away. 

It was not a difficult matter to ascertain the where- 
abouts of Carter’s regiment, for the first officer whom 
I met gave the desired information, and after having 
spent an hour or more in the search for the captain, 
I learned what should have been understood by me 
before beginning the quest. 

Captain Carter was somewhere within the city, 
hunting for apartments in which his wife and daugh- 
ters could be lodged, so one of the lieutenants of the 
regiments informed me, and, night having come, I 
was on the point of turning back to rejoin my com- 
rades, when by the greatest piece of good luck I came 
full upon Colonel Yalette, an officer whom I had 
known in Vicksburg. 


222 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


To my great joy he greeted me as a friend and 
presently asked how long I had been in Savannah. 

This opened the way for me to tell him that por- 
tion of my adventures since going into the hospital 
at Milledgeville and led up to the inquiries which I 
wanted to make. 

It seemed to me as if fortune was favoring us won- 
drously when the colonel said in the tone of one who 
stands ready to do another a favor : 

“I believe I can be of assistance, Yardley, for I 
am on General Hardee’s staff, but whether between 
the two of us we can manage to convince the com- 
mander that it is a safe proposition, this allowing a 
Yankee to wander about through the defenses at will, 
is another matter. However, there will be no harm 
in the trying. If Captain Carter’s family are will- 
ing to give the old man quarters with them, they as 
well as you answering for his keeping the parole 
faithfully and agreeing not to take notes of the 
defenses, half the battle will be won.” 

“But the question is, colonel, how I shall find them 
at once. I suppose the old man and the trooper can 
stay in the stable, but I am afraid that trouble may 
come of it, for it is in nowise certain they will keep 
a discreet silence regarding affairs.” 

“It strikes me that Captain Carter would first take 
his family to the Pulaski House, and, thus providing 
them with temporary accommodations, have a better 
opportunity for seeking permanent quarters.” 

“An’ I’m a stupid for not having thought of that 
same thing!” I replied in a tone of vexation. “It 
won’t take any great amount of time to learn if they 
are there.” 

“I am due at headquarters now. Therefore do you 
search for your acquaintances, and after having 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 223 


found them, come to me. I will be on duty to-night 
and to-morrow.” 

Taking a hasty leave of the colonel, I acted upon 
his suggestion without delay, and much to my gratifi- 
cation found that Captain Carter and his family had 
not only engaged rooms at the hotel for a short time, 
but were even at that moment in the house. 

It was only necessary to send up my name in order 
to be received without delay, and during no less than 
five minutes was I forced to listen to the officer’s 
words of gratitude because of what had been done by 
my comrades and myself. 

“Even though the bushwhackers might not have 
murdered them, their plight would have been ter- 
rible had those scoundrels succeeded in working their 
will, as I doubt not would have been the case but for 
the interference of you and your friends. The de- 
struction of the property on the plantation is as noth- 
ing compared with what might have happened, and I 
can only hope that the time is very near at hand 
when you will stand in need of my services.” 

“I am already in need of them, captain,” I replied 
laughingly, looking toward Miss Alice with the idea 
that she might add a word when the proper moment 
was come, which would strengthen the cause I was 
about to plead. 

Then I told him of Uncle Rube, and found, as 
might have been expected, that he had already heard 
much concerning our prisoner. 

“Colonel Valette, whom I met just before coming 
here, and who is a friend of mine, suggests that if 
your family should join with me in guaranteeing 
that the old man will observe strictly any rules the 
commanding general may impose, it would pave the 
way for the request which I propose to make regard- 


224s WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ing his being allowed the freedom of the city. The 
colonel also believed that if he could live in the same 
house with Mrs. Carter and the young ladies, we 
would be comparatively certain to have no trouble.” 

“I understand what you mean, lieutenant, and 
shall really be pleased to make him a member of the 
family, feeling more secure while away on duty if 
the ladies have some man to look after them. There 
is little question but that we are to have fighting hot 
and strong before many days have passed, and I may 
not be so situated as to care for those who need my 
protection. What are your plans for the immediate 
future ?” 

“I must report as soon as may be to my colonel, as 
a matter of course, sir.” 

“Very true, and you will take the trooper with 
you ?” 

“Certainly, sir.” 

“Then suppose you bring your prisoner here to- 
night ? I will see that he is not interfered with in 
any way by our people, although it may be necessary 
to keep him close in his room, for you can well under- 
stand that a Yankee on parole would not be treated 
very ceremoniously by our soldiers just at this time, 
if he should show himself too openly.” 

I did not allow myself the pleasure of talking 
with the ladies, because time was too precious just 
then to be spent in anything save that which was 
absolutely necessary. After trying to thank the cap- 
tain for his kindly offer, but being checked with the 
reply that he was only paying his lawful debts, I 
hurried away toward that portion of the city where 
I had left my comrades, almost trembling with fear 
lest they had already got into serious mischief. If 
Uncle Rube was bent on airing his opinions regard- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 225 


ing the Confederacy and its leaders, Sam Waters was 
not the man who could force him to remain silent. 

Much to my relief I found the two seated on a hale 
of straw in the small shanty which the owner digni- 
fied by the name of stable, and because they had 
remained there so long I set it down to the fact that 
Uncle Rube was talking with the negro hostler con- 
cerning the supposed evils of slavery, and getting 
such replies as must have mystified him greatly, for 
the old darkey’s ideas of freedom were very vague. 

By using one of Uncle Rube’s dollars I paid for 
the stabling of the horses and received in change 
fifteen Confederate dollars. 

This done we saddled our steeds and rode to the 
hotel at an ordinary pace, lest our movements attract 
too much attention. 

Hastening through the corridor and upstairs to 
Captain Carter’s apartments, we succeeded in avoid- 
ing the special notice of the many officers who were 
lounging around the hotel, and I drew a long sigh 
of relief when the old man was thus finally disposed 
of for the night. 

While we were riding across the country it had not 
occurred to me that I might find it difficult to take 
care of the Yankee who had been such a good friend 
to me, but now that we were arrived I realized all 
the disagreeable incidents which might arise, as well 
as the positive danger to me which would come by 
the lightest indiscreet word or even his appearance 
on the street. 

General Sherman’s force so near at hand threat- 
ening the city, and all our people realizing to a 
greater or less degree the mischief which had been 
wrought, the sight of a Yankee, free to go and come 


f 


226 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


as he pleased, would be well calculated to incite the 
anger of even the most conservative Confederate. 

“We will take good care of Uncle Rube and see 
that he comes to no harm,” Miss Alice said to me 
laughingly, and I believed the dear girl understood 
exactly how anxious I was regarding the possible out- 
come of this matter. 

“You will find your prisoner here to-morrow when- 
ever you are at liberty to call,” Captain Carter said 
as I was taking my departure. “Do not feel any 
uneasiness regarding him, for I give you my word 
that he shall come to no harm in your absence — that 
is to say, of course, if he obeys orders as one in his 
position should.” 

I looked uneasily toward the old man, fearing lest 
this remark might have excited his anger, but he was 
wondrously humble just then, and with good reason, 
for he must have begun to realize that his dream of 
“swellin’ ’round” a Confederate city while on parole 
might not be the safest possible thing to do. 

“Never you fear but I’ll stay here accordin’ to 
whatever word is given,” he said to me, nodding his 
head emphatically. “While Sam Waters and I were 
in the stable I got the idee of how the folks ’round 
here might feel towards me. It hadn’t come into my 
head before, but I realized then that if one of you 
Johnnies should show up in Malden, an’ try to put on 
considerable many airs, there are enough roughs even 
in that little town to make it mighty hot. I’ll do 
whatever the women folks say, an’ that you can 
depend on.” 

“It’s all right, Sam,” I cried cheerily as I gained 
the street where the trooper sat in the saddle holding 
both the horses. “Uncle Rube is cowed just enough 
by what he has already seen to be in such a frame of 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 227 


mind that he’ll walk pretty near as we would have 
him. Now it’s a case of reportin’ for duty.” 

“An’ what about me, lieutenant ?” Sam asked 
with a certain tone of anxiety. 

“You will have to shoulder a musket again, as a 
matter of course.” 

“That I am willing to do, but how are we goin’ to 
agree about my bein’ here.” 

“I don’t fancy the regimental officers will inquire 
into that matter very closely. I’m countin’ on sayin’ 
that you are a member of General Wheeler’s division 
whom I picked up on the way, an’ you are asking per- 
mission to do duty here until it is possible to rejoin 
him. Of course if any awkward questions are asked, 
we must come right up and tell the truth, for then it 
will be shown that you didn’t desert absolutely from 
the service, but ran away in order to be freed from 
the cavalry branch of the army. That’s not a very 
good excuse, but it’s ’way ahead of nothing. How- 
ever, as I have said, the chances are we won’t be 
forced to anything of the kind.” 

It was not till near to midnight that I succeeded 
in finding the quarters of my regiment, and when I 
reported to Colonel Larue I stated casually that I 
had picked up a trooper on the way who was ready 
to do duty with us until such time as he could be 
returned to the cavalry division. 

“You may take him into your company, lieuten- 
ant,” the colonel replied, giving little heed to the 
matter, much to my relief of mind. “Are you fit for 
service now ?” 

“In fairly good shape, sir.” 

“And you count on doing full duty?” 

“If it might be, sir, that I had forty-eight hours 
to attend to some business affairs, it would be very 


22S WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


convenient, an’ in event of the regiment’s being sum- 
moned for immediate duty, I could join it at once.” 

“As you wish, lieutenant. Just now we have very 
little to occupy our attention, but it stands to reason 
that before many days have passed there will be work 
in plenty for all of us.” 

Then he fell to questioning me concerning what I 
knew of the Yankee force, and Sam Waters was 
obliged to sit on his horse a full hour before I was at 
liberty to send him to the stable. 

“Been havin’ a pretty hard tussle on my account ?” 
the trooper asked in a voice tremulous with fear when 
I came out of the tent to dismiss him, and not until 
then did I realize that it was only natural he should 
have attributed my delay to some such circumstances. 

“Your name was barely mentioned, Sam,” I re- 
plied with a laugh. “The colonel accepted the state- 
ment that you were willing to do duty in the regiment 
until it was possible to rejoin the cavalry division, an’ 
never once suspected there might be somethin’ 
wrong.” 

“Well, I’ll be blowed!” Sam exclaimed with a 
long-drawn sigh of relief. “I’ve seen myself led out 
an’ shot a dozen times over since you went into the 
tent, an’ counted for certain that you was havin’ a 
reg’lar scrimmage with the colonel to prevent him 
from windin’ me up in short order.” 

“You are beginnin’ to pay the penalty for deser- 
tion,” I said cheerily. “We’ll hope nothin’ worse 
comes of it than such a scare as you have just had.” 

My comrades welcomed me heartily, even though 
I roused them from their slumbers in trying to find 
a place in which to sleep, and Sam must have been 
received in a friendly spirit if no more, since I heard 
nothing from him until next morning, when he came 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 229 


to ask what should he done with his horse and the 
one Uncle Rube had ridden. 

“I will speak with the quartermaster as soon as it 
is convenient, an’ I fancy we shall have no trouble 
in retaining possession of them while the regiment 
remains in the city. How did you get along last 
night ?” 

“Eirst rate, sir. You see, I kinder made it appear 
as if I had left the division to go with you to help the 
Carter family, which explains how I got separated 
from the command. It made a pretty good yarn 
when told right, an’ there’s never a man in the com- 
pany who don’t believe all I’ve said, so until there’s 
a change in the situation, I’m all right ; but it won’t 
be wise to take the old Yank ’round where any of 
the boys can see him, ’cause his tongue ain’t exactly 
to be depended on, when a man is sailin’ so close to 
the wind in the way of story-tellin’ as I am.” 

“You needn’t have any fears on that score, Sam. 
Uncle Rube won’t travel around this town very much, 
except in the company of the ladies, an’ as for going 
among the private soldiers, it would be as much as his 
life is worth.” 

“I reckon you’re right, sir. The boys here are 
chafin’ under the collar considerable about what Sher- 
man’s men have been doin’ through the State, an’ 
it’s no more’n natural that they should be angry, 
especially those whose homes are nearabout his line 
of march.” 

“I can well fancy what would be the result if the 
old man should announce himself as a member of the 
army which has done so much mischief in Georgia.” 

Sam left me that he might make arrangements for 
the keeping of the horses, and I set about grooming 
myself, in the absence of any servant, for a prome- 


£30 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


nade through the city, which should be ended by a 
visit to the Carter family, for, in company with the 
captain, I proposed to seek out Colonel Valette. 

It was yet early in the day when I approached the 
Pulaski House, walking slowly and looking about 
in the hope of meeting some one with whom I was 
acquainted, when suddenly it was as if my heart 
stood still, and then every drop of blood in my body 
seemed to bound through my veins with a force that 
threatened to rupture them. 

A name came to my lips and almost escaped them, 
but by a most severe exercise of will I managed to 
hold my peace, literally staggering against a nearby 
railing, for my knees tottered beneath me as if all 
strength of muscle had suddenly vanished. 

On the opposite side of the street, wearing a suit 
of butternut, and apparently posing as a planter, I 
saw none other than Dick Studley ! 

That he recognized me I knew full well by the 
sudden flushing of his face, but he allowed his eyes 
to gaze into mine as if we were strangers, and, save 
for that involuntary attempt to halt, no one would 
have believed he had seen anything to cause surprise 
or alarm. 

Dick Studley a spy in the city of Savannah, and I 
a Confederate officer holding my peace while he thus 
took note of our weakness or of our strength, that his 
people might be advantaged! 

It is little wonder that I staggered like one 
drunken, my head in a whirl, as I lurched into the 
hotel and sank upon the nearest chair. 

What should I do? My duty as an officer in the 
Confederate Army was plain. I was a criminal if I 
failed to denounce him, and yet to do so would be as 
certain death as if I struck a knife into his heart. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 231 

Never before nor since have I experienced the 
agony of mind which came upon me then, and I pray 
to the good God that I shall not again find myself in 
such fear and utter abasement because of not being 
able to do that which I know is my solemn duty. 


CHAPTER XVII 

PERPLEXITY AND DANGER 

How long I remained in the lobby of the hotel, 
absolutely unable to move or speak, I cannot say with 
any degree of accuracy. It seemed as if I was the 
victim of some horrible nightmare, and I would 
awaken presently to find the situation born of imagi- 
nation, rather than a reality. 

Then, as the moments passed, I noted that the 
guests of the hotel stared at me curiously, and there 
was a dull fear in my mind that they might be able 
to read the terrible secret from the expression on my 
face. I strove to walk about, finally succeeding after 
two or three vain efforts, and the exercise was bene- 
ficial so far as restoring me to a normal condition of 
body was concerned, but it served to show that I was 
suffering from no delusion. 

Dick Studley was in Savannah disguised, and in 
event of being recognized must be condemned to a 
shameful death ! He might have friends in the city 
by the score or even in the President’s Cabinet, but 
none could save him from paying the penalty of his 
act. No man might ask, with any show of justice, 
that he be spared from that punishment which is rec- 
ognized throughout the entire world as fitting such 
a military crime. 


232 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


And I, his friend, under many obligations to him, 
and loving him as if he were my brother, was false 
to my country, to the oath I had taken to uphold the 
cause of secession to the best of my ability, if I failed 
to denounce him at the earliest possible moment. 

How he had contrived to gain an entrance into the 
city I could not so much as guess, but I knew beyond 
the shadow of a doubt that escape was impossible, and 
if the word was spoken by me, which it was my sol- 
emn duty to speak, then his doom was sealed ! 

I could not do it, and if I did not, how could I 
look into the faces of my comrades, knowing myself 
to be not only a perjurer, but a traitor to my country 
and every one who had reposed trust in me ? 

It was cruel for him to come here and place me in 
such a horrible dilemma, I said to myself, and then 
came the thought that he might not have believed I 
was in the city. It was far more reasonable to sup- 
pose I would take service with General Wheeler after 
having come up with him than that I would make the 
attempt to travel across the country alone, when I 
knew beyond peradventure that the enemy were over- 
running that section of the State. 

Why had General Wheeler allowed me to under- 
take the journey when the chances were so sadly 
against me ? Why had I insisted on leaving the Car- 
ter plantation when I might have remained without 
sacrifice of honor to guard the women ? Why had I 
come into the street thus early or why had I arrived 
at that particular place at the exact moment when he 
passed ? 

All these questions I asked myself while raging 
against fate as I paced to and fro in the hotel corri- 
dor, and then finally I came to realize that I was 
acting childishly. The horrible fact could not be put 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 233 


aside, and I must face it with so much of heroism as 
might be summoned. 

At one moment I resolved to seek advice from 
Colonel Valette or Captain Carter, and then came 
the knowledge that such procedure would be the same 
as if I cried the terrible secret aloud in the streets, 
for they must cause a search to be made for him at 
once. 

Should I talk with Miss Alice? She knew how 
great was my affection for the lad, and could guess 
at the depth of misery into which I would be plunged 
if aught of harm came to him through me. But what 
right had I to burden her with a secret which was 
too heavy for me to bear ? 

As the moments passed I became like a madman. 
The desire to confide in some one became an absolute 
necessity, and when it was as if I could hold my 
peace no longer, I saw Captain Carter and his family 
come down the main stairway, going out of the hotel 
without seeing me. 

Just for an instant I was tempted to run after 
them, without any idea as to why, and then suddenly 
came the thought that Reuben Smart must be alone in 
his room, the captain having insisted on his remain- 
ing there rather than take the chances of getting into 
trouble if he showed himself publicly. He was the 
one man on earth on whom I could rely for sympathy, 
if not sound advice, and I ran up the stairs as if 
fearing he might give me the slip in case I delayed a 
single instant. 

Without going through the formality of knocking, 
I burst into the apartment which served the Carters 
as a sitting-room, and the old man was before me, 
lounging negligently in an arm-chair as if surrounded 
by his friends. 


£34 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Hello, lad!” he cried as I entered. “What do 
you think of this for style when a poor unfortunate is 

held prisoner Why, Bob !” he gasped as I came 

more plainly into view. “What is the matter ? Have 
you seen a ghost ?” 

“I could almost wish it had been one!” I cried 
hotly. “Oh, Uncle Billy, whom do you think I just 
met here in disguise ? It was Dick Studley !” 

“So Dick is here, too, eh ? I reckon he was afraid 
I’d have too much fun all by myself, an’ he wanted 
to be able to spin a yarn which should match mine 
when we got back to Malden.” 

“But he has come here in disguise!” I said, forc- 
ing myself to speak in a tone which might not be 
heard by those in the corridor and understanding that 
he did not realize all my words implied. “He is in 
this city as a spy, an’ it’s almost certain he can’t get 
out ! You know the penalty when a soldier is found 
disguised within an enemy’s lines.” 

“The lad is too reckless, an’ I’ve told him so time 
an’ time agin,” the old man muttered, growing- 
alarmed, but not yet fully appreciating all the situa- 
tion. “There wasn’t any good of his takin’ sich 
chances ” 

“Can’t you see how I am placed, Uncle Rube ? I 
have sworn fidelity to the Cause, an’ what will my 
people have the right to say of me from this time on, 
whether the Yankees whip us to-day or two years 
from now, if I hold my peace, knowin’ that a spy 
from General Sherman’s army is walking through 
our streets or takin’ note of the defenses \ I am 
bound by my oath, my honor, my duty as a soldier to 
inform against him, an’ yet how can I fit the hang- 
man’s noose to the neck of one whom I have looked 
upon as a brother ?” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 235 


Uncle Rube stood staring at me, silent and mo- 
tionless, while one might have counted twenty, his 
weather-beaten face growing paler and more ghastly 
each instant until I believed he was about to fall in 
a faint, and then, sinking back in his chair, he mut- 
tered, his eyes fixed on mine: 

“God help us, lad!” 

“Aye, for He only can help us !” 

I stood and he sat there staring at each other, 
neither able to offer any suggestion, yet it was as if 
my suffering had been lessened because I shared the 
secret with another. 

“I don’t reckon there’s a chance you made a mis- 
take,” the old man said at length, and I shook my 
head decidedly. 

“There can be no doubt but that it was he, un- 
fortunately. His face flushed when he saw me, an’ I 
noted him straighten up like one who mentally nerves 
himself for a blow.” 

“An’ the lad knows as well as either you or I that 
you are bound to give information concernin’ him,” 
Uncle Rube said as if simply giving words to his 
thoughts. 

“He is bound to understand it when he thinks the 
matter over,” I replied bitterly, again saying to my- 
self that it was cruel in him to have put me in such 
a position, for all this could have been avoided if 
he had explained that there was a possibility he might 
meet in this city those who knew him, and then I 
realized once more that he had no knowledge as to 
where we were. 

“An’ when the idee comes into his mind plainly, he 
will know what it’s your duty to do,” the old man 
continued with his audible thinking, and I said 
petulantly: 


236 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“What good can it do me that he realizes too late 
how cruelly I am placed ?” 

Uncle Rube remained silent a full minute, and 
then looking me squarely in the face, asked: 

“Do you believe it is your duty to raise a hue an’ 
cry this very minute?” 

“It should have been done the instant I saw him, 
but I was too much dazed to be capable of speech. A 
few hours more or less cannot avail either him or 
me. It is impossible any person can leave the city 
without a military pass, an’ when I speak he will be 
captured.” 

“S’posin’ we turn the matter over in our minds 
two hours ? If he can’t get away, you haven’t done 
wrong by waitin’, an’ it may be we shall see some way 
outer all this muss. Did you say anythin’ to Sam 
Waters ?” 

“You are the only person to whom I dare to speak. 
I came directly here after seein’ him.” 

“Now look here, Bob, if I was in your shoes I’d 
have a talk with the trooper. Considerin’ that he’s 
a Johnnie, I reckon him quite a sensible chap who 
can look around a square corner without strainin’ his 
eyes overly much. How would it do to send him here 
to me ? I can’t leave the room, seein’s I’ve promised 
the captain that I wouldn’t so much as poke my nose 
out of the door till he got back, an’ he’s likely to be 
gone quite a spell. Say !” and the old man suddenly 
grew strangely eager. “Get after him right away, 
will you ? An’ see to it that he comes here on the 
jump !” 

I realized that Uncle Rube had suddenly conceived 
an idea which he fancied might be worked to our 
benefit, but I believed it was impossible any one 
could aid us in the cruel predicament. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 237 


As a matter of course I knew it was my duty to 
go to headquarters without delay and there tell what 
I had seen, but being certain Dick could not succeed 
in leaving the city, no matter how much assistance 
he might have from the outside, I persuaded myself 
that the wait, on my part, of a few hours would not 
affect the result. 

Because we are prone to flee from the evils of life 
instead of meeting them boldly, I deferred that ter- 
rible moment when I must be the instrument which 
sent the lad I loved to the gallows. 

“Get off as soon as you can, Bob!” Uncle Rube 
cried feverishly. “I’m bound to see the trooper in- 
side of ten minutes, an’ if he ain’t here I’ll break my 
word to the captain by goin’ out to hunt him up.” 

He literally pushed me from the room, and while 
I went down the stairs it was as if he had imparted 
his eagerness to me, for once in the lower corridor I 
ran toward the encampment at full speed, as if life 
or death depended upon my seeing Sam within a few 
seconds. 

While making my way through the streets, jostled 
here or forced there to make a detour because of the 
throngs of people who w r ere discussing the possibility 
of an immediate attack by the Yankees, I wondered 
how many of them would bestow even a pitying 
glance on me if I was known as a traitor who, because 
of a camp friendship, was willing to sacrifice one of 
the Confederacy’s strongholds rather than deliver to 
the punishment he had earned a member of the invad- 
ing army. 

If all was known, my name would be sent through- 
out the length and breadth of the land as the person, 
next to Judas Iscariot, who should be despised be- 
yond all possibility of forgiveness. 


238 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


By turning these matters in my mind I succeeded 
in working myself into much the same condition as 
when I staggered through the hotel corridors, but I 
had sufficient of sense remaining to understand that 
I must not enter the encampment presenting so many 
evidences of mental suffering, and I came to a halt 
just beyond the regimental lines in order to recover, 
so far as might be in a few moments, from the frenzy 
which had taken possession of me. 

Not until I felt certain it would be possible to hold 
a conversation with my comrades and yet keep the 
secret, did I venture within the lines. 

Fortunately none of the company officers were to 
be seen when I went toward that portion of the en- 
campment where were the stables, and the first man I 
saw was Sam Waters, who was industriously engaged 
grooming the horses we had brought into the city. 

“Drop everything at once an’ follow me!” I said, 
speaking sharply in order to prevent him from asking 
questions before obeying, and then I led the way to 
the rear, where no one could overhear that which I 
had to say. 

“Don’t cry out or show in any way that you are 
alarmed,” I began in a half whisper. “Dick Studley, 
of Uncle Rube’s detachment, is in this city as a spy. 
I came full upon him near the Pulaski House, an’ 
there can be no mistake. I am nearly wild because it 
is my duty to give information against the lad, in 
which case he would surely be hanged. Go at once 
to Captain Carter’s apartments, an’ there will be 
found the old Yankee, who wants to speak with you 
immediately.” 

Sam looked at me as if questioning whether I had 
taken leave of my senses, and then whistled softly, 
looking around furtively to make certain there was 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 239 

no one near who might have seen the expression of 
alarm which overspread his face. 

“Don’t stop to ask questions!” I cried irritably 
when he was about to speak. “I am bound to give 
information as to his bein’ here, an’ the very thought 
of sendin’ the dear lad to his death makes me nearly 
frantic with grief!” 

I was not prepared for the womanly way in which 
Sam expressed his sympathy, and when he laid his 
hand gently on mine for an instant I gave way to 
tears, nor am I ashamed even now because of such 
show of weakness, for never before was a lad placed 
in so cruel a position. 

Sam hesitated an instant as if tempted to make 
some effort at checking my grief, and then suddenly 
he turned and ran at full speed, crying as he went : 

“Tell the guard that you have sent me off in a 
hurry, an’ I’ll take the chances of runnin’ past em !” 

This, better than anything else could have done, 
brought me to my senses, and dashing the tears from 
my eyes, I hurried forward just in time to prevent 
the sentinels from firing upon him. 

Then I asked myself what I should do while wait- 
ing until Uncle Rube had the interview with Sam, 
and, being unable to answer the question, for I did 
not dare go where acquaintances might be met, the 
only method of spending the time seemed to be by 
walking in that portion of the city least frequented 
by army officers. 

As I went rapidly up this street or down that, the 
thought came into my mind that as yet nothing had 
been done toward providing for an extension of Uncle 
Rube’s parole, but I dared not risk an interview with 
the commander while in such a mental condition, 


240 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


even though the delay might place the old man in a 
dangerous position. 

It began to seem much as if I might be sacrificing 
one friend because I dared not inform against 
another ! 

How long I walked around the street, hardly con- 
scious of my movements, it is impossible for me to 
say even now while looking back upon that terrible 

day. 

I had an indistinct idea that Sam Waters would 
come when the interview with Uncle Rube was at an 
end, and yet failed to realize that it might be impos- 
sible for him to find me, and expected, while anx- 
iously loitering around, that he would appear to tell 
me what had been decided upon. 

Then I was aroused into full consciousness of the 
surroundings by hearing the reports of heavy guns 
from the direction of Eort McAllister, and, hurrying 
toward the center of the city in order to learn the 
meaning of the cannonading, I found the citizens in 
the wildest state of excitement. 

Some had one story to tell and others gave an en- 
tirely different version of the situation, but all were 
united upon the one fact that the Yankees were being 
massed in front of the principal defense of the city. 

General Sherman’s army had arrived, and, sifting 
out as much as seemed reasonable from all the rumors 
that could be heard, it appeared certain an attack 
was about to be made upon the fort. 

We were to measure strength with the invaders, 
and I question if there was one person in Savannah, 
save it might be the commander himself, who believed 
for an instant that the enemy would be able to gain 
possession of the city. 

My most important duty was to go with all speed 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 241 


to the regimental encampment that I might be ready 
to march with my men in case the troops stationed in 
the city were sent out to reinforce those in the fort, 
and this obligation stood so far above that of lodging 
information against Dick Studley that for the time 
being a goodly portion of my mental burden was 
rolled away. 

Arriving at the encampment, I found officers as 
well as men moving about with that nervous expect- 
ancy which one sees among troops when a battle is 
near at hand, and I, being the latest comer from the 
heart of the city, was so overwhelmed with questions 
as to the latest news which had been brought in that 
I had no opportunity to seek out Sam Waters. 

Now and then at intervals of five or six minutes 
the booming of a single gun would be brought to us 
by the wind, the reports sounding in my ears like 
appeals for help, but no orders came to us from 
headquarters. 

The regimental staff had their horses saddled and 
near at hand, as if believing we would speedily leave 
camp, and every one, from the colonel to the young- 
est drummer-boy, was in such a state of excitement 
that had I cried out at the full strength of my lungs 
that a Yankee spy was in Savannah, no person would 
have given heed to the words. 

An hour passed, and at the end of that time it 
seemed positive our regiment was not to be called 
upon nor could we learn that any force whatsoever 
had been sent oiut from the city. 

Word was passed by the orderlies that neither offi- 
cers nor men would be allowed to leave the regimen- 
tal lines on any pretense whatsoever, and then the 
several companies settled down so far as might be to 
a time of fevered suspense, for what man, having the 


242 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Southern Cause near to his heart, could have re- 
mained indifferent when one of our strongest outposts 
was thus menaced ? 

Now I had an opportunity to search for Sam 
Waters, and this I did, believing he had not yet re- 
turned from the interview with Uncle Rube. There- 
fore I was no little surprised at finding him complet- 
ing his work of grooming the horses, much as if noth- 
ing of special importance was transpiring. 

“When did you get back V* I asked in astonish- 
ment. 

“Nigh to an hour ago, sir. You were here then, 
but I saw you talkin’ with some of the officers, an’ 
kind of allowed it wouldn’t be the right thing to 
break in.” 

“Did you see the old man ?” 

“Oh, yes ; had quite a chat with him,” Sam replied 
in a tone so free from care that I looked at him in 
amazement. 

“Did he have anything in mind that might help me 
out of this terrible difficulty ?” 

“Nothin’ to speak of, lieutenant. He allowed that 
it was your duty to tell what you had seen, an’ the 
sooner it was over the better.” 

“What ?” I almost screamed. “Did an old towns- 
man of Dick Studley’s advise me to give him up as 
a spy ?” 

“Well, you see, there’s no other way out of it for 
you, an’ that’s a fact. It’s got to be done, an’ the 
sooner the thing is over the quicker you’ll quiet down, 
so to speak.” 

“But I can’t do it, Sam ! I dare not send that lad 
to the gallows after all that has occurred between us!” 

“Now, look here, lieutenant,” Sam said, dropping 
the curry-comb and brush as he leaned negligently 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 243 

against a tree. “This is the way I’ve been figgerin’ 
it all out: Most likely you was thinkin’ of the Yan- 
kees when you run across the man you thought was 
Dick Studley, an’ I ain’t sayin’ but that he looked 
like him. You allowed it was a sure thing, an’ went 
to feelin’ bad, like anybody would w T ho saw a chum 
in a tight place.” 

“There could have been no mistake about it, Sam. 
It was Dick Studley for a certainty, an’ I saw plainly 
that he recognized me even as I did him.” 

“All that may be a fact, but at the same time the 
old man an’ I are allowin’ you got kind of worked up 
— well, you made a mistake, that’s all, but it’s in your 
mind just the same as if it was a sure thing, so the 
only way out is to tell what you believe you’ve seen, 
an’ Uncle Rube says you’d best not wait.” 

I could have struck the trooper full in the face 
without compunction, so deeply did he irritate me 
by claiming that it was possible I had imagined some- 
thing instead of seeing it. 

“The old man allowed that you’d kind of fly off 
when I told you what we’d agreed on, an’ he said 
for you to hold your horses, ’cause it won’t do any 
good to set your opinions agin ours. He wants you 
to tell that you’ve seen Dick, so get at it, an’ the 
thing can’t be done any too soon, else some of our 
officers may suspicion that you kept back the infor- 
mation so’s to give him a chance at escape.” 

Like a flash of lightning in a dark night came to 
me with these words the possibility of what Uncle 
Rube and the trooper might have succeeded in doing. 

Had it not been a ruse to gain time when I was 
sent to summon Sam Waters for an interview? Was 
it not possible that Uncle Rube had sent the trooper 
out into the street to warn Dick of his danger ? Had 


2M WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


the lad already been warned and succeeded in making 
his escape ? 

“Now, lieutenant, take a fool’s advice, an’ don’t 
make any talk,” Sam said as he evidently saw by 
the expression on my face that I had hit some portion 
of the truth. “There ain’t a man in this ’ere city 
that would do you harm, an’ I know of at least two 
who’d be glad to help out in any snarl you might get 
mixed with. The old Yankee is a decent kind of a 
fellow, even if he does come from the North, an’ 
that I’d say no matter how many of our people stood 
nearabout to hear it. He thinks as much of Dick 
Studley, if not more, than you do, an’ his advice is 
for you to give information of what has been seen.” 

Having said this, Sam walked quickly away, as if 
to prevent me from questioning him, and while one 
might have counted twenty I stood in a daze, won- 
dering whether I had not already played the traitor 
by giving this man an opportunity of doing what I 
now began to believe had been done. 

Unless Uncle Rube had had some such idea in his 
mind, why should he have sent for the trooper ? Save 
Dick had been warned by Sam Waters, and the two 
plotters knew that he had succeeded in leaving the 
city, why was the advice given for me to lodge in- 
formation against the lad? 

This was what I would believe, and yet came the 
question of how he could have got out of the city. 
I felt confident that all the exits were so guarded 
that not even a man who was best known to be an 
ardent supporter of the Cause would have been able 
to pass without a written pass from the commandant. 
Therefore did it seem to me positive Dick must still 
be within our reach. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 245 


Yet was it my duty to do as had been advised ; I 
should not have hesitated when I first met him. 

With this natural conflict of doubt and hope I 
mechanically walked toward the regimental head- 
quarters, and, meeting an orderly on the colonel’s 
staff, asked for an interview. 

Now that I had gone so far on the road toward 
betraying my friend to his executioners, the work 
must be done properly, and I realized that it was 
necessary a different bearing be assumed, else all the 
shameful facts might he suspected. 

Mentally bracing myself for what would be a most 
painful ordeal, I waited in fear and trembling until 
word was brought that the colonel would see me, and 
then walked into his tent with something at least 
approaching a military demeanor. 

“You wish to speak with me, lieutenant?” the 
colonel said as I saluted and stood before him awk- 
wardly like some schoolboy come up for punishment. 

“Yes, sir. I have to report that it is my belief I 
saw in the city a Yankee whom I met while a pris- 
oner with Sherman’s force.” 

The colonel must have understood without my 
really intending he should do §o, that I had made this 
discovery just before the alarm guns were sounded 
from Fort McAllister, and to my surprise he failed 
to treat the matter as I had expected. 

“Did you have any talk with the man, lieutenant ?” 

“Oh, no, sir. I simply saw him on the other side 
of the street.” 

“Then there may have been a mistake ?” 

“It is possible, sir, although it doesn’t seem to me 
probable.” 

“Describe him.” 

I did so honestly, giving all the details of his dress 


246 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


and general appearance, whereupon the colonel said 
as if dismissing me : 

“The matter shall be attended to, lieutenant, al- 
though this is not the best time that could be selected 
for searching out spies. There is no question but that 
the Yankees will make an attack upon Eort McAllis- 
ter very shortly, and we may have all we can do to 
repel them. If you have made no mistake, your man 
is caged securely enough, for he cannot by any possi- 
bility get away.” 

I saluted and retired, the coloneTs last remark 
making me feel no worse in mind, for he had but 
stated as a fact what I believed, that if Dick really 
was in Savannah, he could not escape. 

However, my duty had been done, and a certain 
portion of that burden which so overwhelmed me was 
lifted, although in its place came the terrible fear 
that my friend would be arrested and executed, in 
which case I should always look upon myself as his 
murderer. 

Dear as was the Southern Cause to my heart, I 
could not but rejoice as I thought that if an attack 
was made immediately, and the Yankees pressed us 
hard, then was it possible the lad would find some 
way out of what now seemed little less than a trap. 

I had denounced him and thus saved my honor, 
although even as I said this came the thought that 
always in my heart would be the knowledge that 
before performing my duty I had given him an op- 
portunity which he should not have had. 

Sam must have had an eye out on my movements, 
for immediately I came from the headquarters tent 
he appeared and asked in a low tone, lest others 
might overhear: 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 247 


“Did the colonel get very much excited about what 
you told him, lieutenant ?” 

“He treated the matter very quietly, I thought,” 
was my reply. 

“I reckon he believed the same as Uncle Rube an’ 
me, that you had made a mistake, eh? Now I am 
tellin’ you this for ” 

He was interrupted by a sudden crash of heavy 
guns from the fort, and then a continuous roll as of 
thunder, which told us beyond peradventure that the 
attack on Fort McAllister had been begun. 


CHAPTER XVIII 

FORT MCALLISTER 

When the cannonading which we heard had told 
us beyond peradventure that the Yankees were at- 
tacking Fort McAllister, every man in the regiment 
fell into line, although no word of command had 
been given, and I venture to say that all felt much as 
I did, eager to be where we could take part in the 
conflict which was to decide whether General Sher- 
man had come to the end of his devastating journey 
or if he might continue it even to the shore of the 
sea. 

It seemed to us positive that a goodly portion of 
the soldiers who were camped within the limits of the 
city would be sent to the front, and as we stood in 
line, every nerve strained to its utmost tension, and 
listening to the heavy thunder which told that our 
people were battling for their homes, all gazed eay* 


248 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


nestly in the direction from which a messenger would 
necessarily come. 

“How many men has Major Anderson got?” I 
heard one of the officers ask another, and the reply 
was : 

“Two hundred and fifty of the fighting force, so 
I am told.” 

“Is it enough ?” 

“To work the guns, yes, and there is little chance 
they will be called upon for anything else, because 
the Yankees cannot well assault it. There is a good 
parapet, ditch and cheveaux de frise * made out of 
large branches of live oaks.” 

“In addition to all that, it is defended by a line 
of torpedoes over which very few could pass and 
live,” a third officer added. 

It seemed to me as if while so many soldiers were 
idle Major Anderson’s force of two hundred and fifty 
men might be increased to advantage, but I was a 
novice in the art of warfare and failed to understand 
that if the major had as many as were needed to work 
his guns, more of a garrison would only be a hin- 
drance. 

That the fort would withstand any attack which 
might be made upon it, I felt no doubt, and my desire 
to take part in the engagement was purely selfish. I 
burned to have a share in beating off these men in 
blue who had overrun our State, stripping it bare of 
every article of value which could be carried away 
and burning such as might not readily be moved. 

Before five minutes had passed we understood that 
there would be no call made for our services, and as 

♦Pieces of timber traversed with spikes of iron, or of 
wood pointed with iron, five or six feet long, used to defend 
a passage or stop a breach.— Cent. Diet. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 249 

the men had taken their places in line without await- 
ing the word of command, so did they break ranks, 
one by one falling out to walk up to the very line of 
the encampment, as if by lessening the distance a few 
yards they might the better understand all that was 
going on. 

“We’ll have fighting enough before morning, if 
the Yankees don’t get tired with butting their heads 
against the fort,” my captain said to me in a cheery 
tone, as if the thought of going into action gave him 
the greatest pleasure. “Anderson’s men will need to 
be relieved from duty after a time, and I’m hoping 
we shall be sent for.” 

“It surely seems as if we might do some good,” I 
replied. 

“Not yet, lad, not yet. The time has not come, but 
when it does you may depend upon it that General 
Hardee will send some of us along flying. As a 
matter of course a large number of men must be kept 
fresh for such work as may be done to-morrow, for it 
is hardly within the range of possibility that General 
Sherman will turn back before having had a try at 
us in some other direction. 

Then we fell to speaking of the strength of the 
different works which were included in the defenses 
of the city, but while we yet talked the booming of 
the heavy guns ceased almost abruptly, and the cap- 
tain cried joyously: 

“We have beaten them off! The Yankees did not 
have the stomach to stand up against such a fortifica- 
tion as McAllister !” 

“It is strange they made so feeble an attempt,” I 
replied, thinking of that body of men which I had 
seen, well fed, well clad and evidently in the best of 
condition for such murderous work as war demands. 


250 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“While I was a prisoner in their hands every man 
seemed confident of march in’ into this city, an’ I can- 
not understand why they have abandoned the effort 
so suddenly.” 

“I fancy it is easy of explanation, lad,” the captain 
replied with an air of exceeding wisdom. “Since 
leaving Atlanta they have had it all their own way, 
and had come to believe our people would fall back 
immediately they showed themselves. Now that mat- 
ters have taken a turn, they are bewildered. I am not 
supposing they are done with the attempt, but it is 
likely Sherman has discovered how useless would be 
any attempt at assaulting and has drawn back to 
change the plan of action.” 

I could not bring myself to believe the captain was 
right, and yet never a thought entered my mind that 
the fort had been taken in such a short space of time. 

I was perplexed, but in nowise alarmed. 

The moments passed and no sound came to tell us 
what the Yankees might be doing, but when perhaps 
an hour had gone by I leaped forward as does one to 
escape imminent danger, for I heard faintly in the 
distance a voice crying: 

“Fort McAllister is taken!” 

I was not the only one who heard these ominous 
words, for on looking around, doubting the evidence 
of my senses, I saw strong men grow pale and gaze 
in alarm one at another. There was a restless mov- 
ing to and fro like unto nothing I can imagine save 
the tread of caged beasts, and never a word was 
spoken until we heard yet more distinctly, as if some 
newsboy on the street was crying his wares : 

“Fort McAllister is taken !” 

“It’s a lie !” the captain who had been talking with 
me shouted as he raised his clenched fist, and then, 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 251 

regardless of the orders which had been given that 
we remain within the lines, I saw him run forward 
in the direction of the city, heeding not the cries of 
the guard for him to halt. 

In a twinkling a dozen or more followed close upon 
his heels, eager to learn the falsity of the statement 
which as yet they had not begun to fear might be 
true. 

Never but once since have I seen the equal of this 
scene of confusion which the encampment presented. 
Men ran to and fro, frantic at being held within the 
confines of the lines; officers mounted their waiting 
steeds as if to ride away and then dismounted, to 
stand staring in the direction of the fort, yet able to 
see nothing. 

Five minutes of almost painful silence, save for 
the trampling of many feet, and then came hoarse 
cries of rage, of sorrow, of incredulity. 

Although so many of the officers had set the ex- 
ample of disobedience to orders, the men remained 
inside those lines, which were marked only by the 
pacing to and fro of the guard, making no attempt to 
break away, although the desire to do so must have 
been in their case as strong as it was in my own, and 
giving the best evidence that could be had as to the 
efficiency of their military training. 

The staff officers disappeared inside the headquar- 
ters tent. As the moments passed we gathered in 
little knots, not questioning whether the fort had 
fallen, but asking how it was possible such a rumor 
could have been started, and while the camp re- 
sounded with the hum of voices Sam Waters came 
up to me as he asked: 

“What do you think about it, lieutenant V 9 

“It’s a lie, Sam ! There might be some truth in it 


252 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


if the battle had continued two or three hours, but 
surely our people never surrendered in that short 
space of time. How could the Yankees have gotten 
in so quickly even had there been none to oppose 
them ?” 

“That’s just what I was thinkin’, lieutenant, an’ 
yet you know Dick Studley told me this mornin’ that 
they’d take the fort in half an hour.” 

“Dick Studley !” I cried, seizing him by the coat- 
collar in my excitement. “Then you went to warn 
him ! The old man’s desire to have an interview vrith 
you was simply to send you forth on such a mission.” 

“I reckon there’s no need of denyin’ it now, since 
I’ve made such a bloomin’ slip of the tongue, but you 
mustn’t blame us too much, lieutenant, for we were 
tryin’ to get you out of a hole !” 

“M e out of a hole ?” 

“Aye, lieutenant. If you had given information, 
as was your bounden duty, as we knew you would do 
after thinkin’ the matter over, never mind who stood 
in the way, an’ Dick Studley had been hanged, your 
life, whether we whipped the Yankees or they run us 
off the face of the earth, would have been a burden. 
Yes, lieutenant, it was for you, although it stands to 
reason the old man would do what he could to help 
his friend. I wasn’t trying to save the life of a 
Yankee spy, but to help a man who has shown him- 
self to be a friend to me, regardless of our stations in 
life, so that he shouldn’t carry such a burden in his 
heart while he lives as could hardly be borne.” 

“I am not say in’ but that you did me a good turn, 
Sam, an’ yet at the same time, by my remaining idle, 
givin’ you an opportunity to do this thing, have I 
been unfaithful to my oath.” 

“I’m not lookin’ at it in that light, nor will any 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 253 


reasonable man,” Sam said earnestly. “Of course 
you was all knocked out — didn’t really know what 
was goin’ on, an’ in no fit condition to appear before 
the commander with such a story as was to be told. 
The fact is, an’ I know it, that you wasn’t really in 
shape when you did go an’ tell it to the colonel. 
Then again, no harm had been done. Dick Studley 
wasn’t tryin’ to find out what he could about the 
defenses, but left his lines only to learn whether there 
was a fair road through the swamp by which we could 
leave the city, for General Sherman counts on shut- 
tin’ us in like rats in a trap.” 

“How did he get out ?” I asked, paying no atten- 
tion at the moment to that which he said. 

“The same way he came. We are holdin’ to it that 
there’s no danger the Yankees will come up from the 
south, an’ that’s what I allow General Sherman is 
countin’ on doin’ in case he don’t make any headway 
with McAllister.” 

“How long did you talk with Dick ?” 

“Not above two minutes. The old man told me I 
was to find the lad, an’ let him know that search 
would be made at once for a Yankee spy. When I 
went out of the hotel the second person I met was 
that same Lieutenant Studley, an’, runnin’ into him 
as if it was an accident, an’ I had to clutch his coat 
so’s to save myself from failin’, the message was de- 
livered. He said he’d only come into the city just 
to show how easy it could be done, an’ didn’t in no 
ways object to goin’ right out. I told him you was 
certain he couldn’t get away, an’ he laughed, tell in’ 
me it was as easy as walkin’ through one of the 
Maine sheep pastures. Then, promisin’ to go that 
very minute, we parted, an’ I come down to camp.” 

Sam had just finished his story of the plot, which 


254 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


had been conceived for my benefit, when again came 
that sinister cry from the distance: 

“Fort McAllister is taken!” 

“I would like to have my hands on the throat of the 
man or boy who is yellin’ that nonsense !” the trooper 
cried frantically, and almost at the same instant two 
of our officers who had gone out from the encamp- 
ment without waiting for permission came in view. 

It was not necessary I should shout to them the 
question which trembled on my lips, for the answer 
might plainly be read on their faces. 

Fort McAllister had indeed been taken, and the 
wonder of it all was that that which we claimed to 
be the strongest work in the Confederacy should have 
been carried in hardly more than sufficient time for 
the Yankees to march into it as if there had been no 
opposition. 

Immediately our officers appeared wearing that 
look of gloom which told its story all too plainly, a 
deep hush came upon the encampment. It was as if 
no man dared to breathe, and never one spoke until 
the colonel, having been apprised of the coming of 
these messengers of evil tidings, stepped out from the 
tent as he said: 

“Then it is indeed true !” 

He might have spoken in a whisper and we should 
have heard it throughout all the length and breadth 
of our lines, so perfect was the silence.” 

“The first assault was successful, and our people 
were overpowered !” 

It was as if each of us had received a blow squarely 
in the face. No one spoke during a full minute, and 
then when a question was asked or answered, it was 
in that tone which is used when conversing in the 
presence of the dead. 


WITH SHERMAN T U THE SEA 255 

J ust at this moment it seems to me well that I copy 
down that which General Sherman himself wrote re- 
garding the capture of the fort, for it tells the story 
in a few words, and with less of venom toward us- of 
the Confederacy than I would have believed a North- 
ern man, save those with whom I had become ac- 
quainted, could speak: 

“ About two o’clock in the afternoon we observed 
signs of commotion in the fort, and noticed one or 
two guns fired inland and some musket skirmishing 
in the woods close by. This betokened the approach 
of Hazen’s division, which had been anxiously ex- 
pected, and soon thereafter a signal officer discovered 
about three miles from the fort a signal flag, with 
which he conversed and found it belonged to General 
Hazen, who was preparing to assault the fort and 
wanted to know if I were there. 

“On being assured of this fact, and that I expected 
the fort to be carried before night, I received the as- 
surance of General Hazen that he was making his 
preparations and would soon attempt the assault. 
The sun was rapidly declining, and I was dreadfully 
impatient. 

“We saw Hazen’s troops come out of the dark 
fringe of woods that encompassed the fort, the lines 
dressed as on parade, with colors flying, and moving 
forward with a quick hut heavy pace. Fort McAllis- 
ter was then all alive, its big guns belching forth 
dense clouds of smoke, which soon enveloped our 
assaulting line. 

“One color went down, but was up in a moment. 
On the lines advanced, faintly seen in the white, sul- 
phurous smoke ; there was a pause, a cessation of fire ; 
the smoke cleared away, and the parapets were blue 
with our men, who fired their muskets in the air and 


256 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


shouted so that we actually heard them or felt that 
we did. 

“The fort was an inclosed work, and its land front 
was in the nature of a bastion and curtains, with good 
parapet, ditch, fraise and cheveaux de frise , made out 
of the large branches of live oaks. Luckily the rebels 
had left the largest and unwieldy trunks on the 
ground, which served as a good cover for the skirmish 
line, which crept behind these logs, and from them 
kept the artillerists from loading and firing their 
guns accurately. 

“The assault had been made by three parties in 
line, one from below, one from above and the third 
directly in rear along the capital. All were simul- 
taneous and had to pass a good abatis and line of tor- 
pedoes, which actually killed more of the assailants 
than the heavy guns of the fort, which generally over- 
shot the mark. Hazen’s entire loss was reported, 
killed and wounded, ninety-two. Each party reached 
the parapet about the same time, and the garrison 
inside, of about two hundred and fifty men (about 
fifty of them killed or wounded) were in his power.” 

As a matter of course we had not at the time the 
information which I have here copied from General 
Sherman’s letter. All we knew was that Fort Mc- 
Allister had been taken and in what seemed like an 
incredibly short time. 

It was the only fortification upon which we de- 
pended for the safety of the city of Savannah, and 
if the Yankees succeeded in reducing that so readily, 
what might not be expected ? 

On the instant, as it were, we who had claimed 
that the Yankee army could not take the city, be- 
lieved it to be almost a foregone conclusion, and, such 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 257 


being the case, one can readily fancy the distress into 
which we were suddenly plunged. 

It must be understood that with the principal forti- 
fication in the hands of the enemy, many of our 
works were worse than useless, for the guns of Mc- 
Allister could be trained upon us, and unless there 
was through the swamps, as Dick Studley told Sam 
Waters, a passable road, then was the city absolutely 
invested, for, although not generally admitted, it was 
agreed among the best informed that the Eederal 
blockade was at this time reasonably effective. 

Why I should have taken it upon myself to make 
certain our people would be able to get supplies from 
the surrounding country in case the Yankees began 
a regular siege of the city, I cannot well say. There 
was in my mind, however, an idea that I ought to do 
something which might be of benefit to those who 
were shut up in Savannah, although it was more than 
presumptious for a lad to interfere in what was the 
duty of his superiors, and, without stopping to realize 
that I was likely to earn more in the way of reproof 
than of thanks, I hurried off in the direction which I 
believed Dick Studley fled when he learned that his 
secret had been discovered. 

Not only prudence, but military duty, should have 
prompted me to ask for permission to go out on an 
independent scout, but the sudden desire to know be- 
yond peradventure whether or no we were really at 
the mercy of the Yankees sent me off post haste with 
no preparation whatsoever for what might prove to 
be a dangerous journey. 

Heading a direct course for the swamp, I walked 
rapidly, so excited with the possible fact that our 
commanders were deliberately deceiving us as to give 
no heed to those whom I passed on the road. Under 


258 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ordinary circumstances I would have scrutinized 
closely every person I saw, and even at this day I am 
puzzled to understand why there was not a suspicion 
in my mind that Dick Studley w T as not the only mem- 
ber of the Yankee army who had been sent to spy out 
the situation. 

Therefore it was that I gave no heed to a loose- 
jointed, lantern-jawed fellow who looked at me curi- 
ously as I overtook and passed him on the road to the 
swamp without really being conscious of his presence 
until there came upon me that indefinable sense of 
being watched, such as one experiences when an- 
other’s eyes are fastened upon him intently. 

Without knowing why, I became uneasy, and, in a 
certain sense, distressed, although nothing could be 
seen in advance to cause alarm or even suspicion. 

By this time I was well out of the city, very near 
the swamp road of which Sam Waters had spoken, 
and no living thing could be seen. I reproached my- 
self with cowardice, saying mentally that having vol- 
untarily and secretly started upon what might prove 
to be a dangerous enterprise, I was losing heart even 
when no peril menaced. 

So strong did this sense of impending danger be- 
come that, really without exercise of will on my part, 
I stepped aside from the road amid the foliage where, 
half concealed from view of any who might pass that 
way, I gazed out through the leaves as one would 
who knew beyond peradventure that enemies were 
close on his trail. 

After five minutes of anxious watching, I saw the 
lantern-jawed man approaching cautiously, with eyes 
bent on the ground as if to make certain that he was 
following the footprints which I had left on the loose 
soil. Even then I had no idea that he might be an 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 259 

enemy ; he was dressed in a well-worn suit of butter- 
nut and seemed familiar with his surroundings, but I 
was not a little startled when he half halted as he 
came to that point where I had turned from the 
highway and looked suspiciously around as if in 
search of me. 

Just at that moment I was conscious only of a 
sense of anger because this fellow was following me, 
and, stepping quickly out from my place of conceal- 
ment, I asked sharply: 

“Well, are you lookin’ for any one ?” 

“Not exactly,” the stranger replied, and although 
he spoke but two words I started in surprise. 

It was evident that he strove to speak as would one 
bom in the South, but Uncle Rube could not have 
betrayed more plainly the Yankee twang even had he 
uttered the words carelessly. 

“Who are you?” I cried quickly as I sprang for- 
ward, and realizing, as my hand instinctively sought 
my belt, that I was without a weapon of any kind. 

I had left camp in a kind of mental daze, giving 
no heed to the possibilities of my venture, and thus 
was at the mercy of the first enemy whom I might 
stumble upon. 

The stranger must have understood at the same 
moment I did that I was defenseless, for I noted a 
look of relief in his eyes as he said with a laugh : 

,“I guess it don’t make any difference who I am, 
seein’s I’ve got a good bit the advantage of you. 
S’posin’ you set about giving me your family his- 
tory ?” and the fellow drew a heavy revolver such as 
I knew only too well were carried by Yankee soldiers. 

There was no longer any need for me to question 
him, even had he been inclined to make reply, for I 
understood it all now that it was too late. By my 


260 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


folly I had put myself in the power of a Yankee spy, 
and without any possibility of benefiting our people, 
save to the extent of giving information that the 
enemy was free to enter and leave Savannah at their 
sweet will. 

‘T)o you reckon you’ve got any very ’portant busi- 
ness with me ?” the Yankee asked, holding his weapon 
ready for immediate use lest I should succeed in pro- 
ducing some means of defense. 

Just for an instant I had it in mind to attempt an 
escape by flight, hut fortunately before there was 
time to make a yet greater fool of myself by any such 
move when he could have shot me down before I had 
taken a dozen steps, I pulled myself up stiffly, deter- 
mined to hide, so far as might be possible, the very 
uncomfortable sensation which quite naturally as- 
sailed me. 

“I should have business with you, an’ of such a 
nature that would prevent you from joinin’ your 
friends, if I hadn’t been such a fool as to come out 
here with not even a sword,” I replied, speaking 
stoutly, although I was in the lowest depths of 
despair, knowing full well that this fellow would be 
only too glad to return to the Yankee camp with a 
Confederate prisoner taken from out a city whose 
military commanders had declared was virtually 
impregnable. 

“I reckon there ain’t any need of mincin’ matters,” 
the man said in a tone of exultation. “I didn’t poke 
my nose in the city with any idee of baggin’ a John- 
nie, but seein’s how you’ve been so obligin’ as to fall 
like a ripe apple into my hands, I can’t seem to help 
takin’ you with me.” 

“Meanin’ that you count on makin’ me prisoner V 9 
I asked as if in surprise. 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 261 


“You’re good at guessin’, for that’s jest the size 
of it. I reckon you’d better toddle on ahead, where 
I can kinder keep this ’ere revolver p’inted at you, an’ 
don’t forget that it’ll go off mighty sudden if you try 
any monkey shines.” 

“You’re not so far from the city that you can 
afford to do anything of the kind, my fine fellow,” I 
replied with a nervous laugh. “We’re bound to come 
upon some of our patrols within the next ten minutes, 
an’ then you may regret havin’ been so eager to make 
a name for yourself.” 

“I ain’t worryin’ ’bout anything of that kind, John- 
nie, for I’ve been over this road before, an’ haven’t 
seen a grayback ’round here yet. Get into marchin’ 
order, for I’m due inside of our lines before mid- 
night.” 

There was nothing for it but to obey the command, 
emphasized as it was by the flourished revolver, but 
I had no idea of yielding myself a prisoner without a 
struggle, even though I obeyed for the moment as if 
having given up all hope of escape. 

“How often have you been over this road ?” I asked 
as I stepped in front of the Yankee in compliance 
with the motions of his weapon. 

“This is the fourth time,” he replied with a grin. 
“You Johnnies seem to have the idee that we can’t 
get in, but unless there’s a mighty big change in the 
location of your troops right away, Uncle Billy can 
put a whole army corps inside the city while you are 
lavin’ ’round the Pulaski House, claimin’ that we 
Yankees haven’t any show of takin’ the place. Five 
of us went into town this mornin’ as slick as grease.” 

I had already had good proof that the enemy really 
held us at their mercy unless our commanders speed- 
ily attended to their duties, and my heart was heavy 


262 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

indeed, for surely it seemed as if we of the South 
were at the last ditch, but even while thus despairing 
I had no idea of allowing myself to be taken as pris- 
oner to the Yankee camp until after having made one 
desperate struggle for freedom. 

The one hope in my mind was that we might come 
upon some of our people before crossing the swamp, 
for it was not reasonable to suppose that this road, 
known as it was to all, should be suddenly deserted on 
this day, and I strained my eyes in the advance, 
walking slowly meanwhile in order to gain as much 
time as possible. 

My captor did not appear unwilling to linger; it 
was as if he had been assured of perfect safety while 
in the Confederate lines, and was not disposed to 
exert himself unduly because of possible danger. 

A hundred plans, each as impractical as the other, 
came into my mind as I tried to decide how I might 
turn the tables on this fellow who had captured me 
with so little difficulty, and when the decisive mo- 
ment finally arrived I acted on an impulse, with no 
definite idea of what might be accomplished. 

We had come to a shallow gully, or dry water 
course, I marching not more than four paces in ad- 
vance of the Yankee, when the idea of the trick came 
into my mind. Slackening the pace ever so slightly 
until he was pressing closely against me, I suddenly 
cried out as if in great pain, and, apparently falling, 
clutched him by the knees as if to save myself. 

Taken by surprise, the Yankee toppled over on 
me, and in a twinkling I grasped both his arms from 
behind, exerting all my strength to bring the hands 
together in order to possess myself of the weapon. 

“So that’s your game, eh V 9 he cried grimly, twist- 
ing himself around like an eel, despite all my efforts 



Up and down the gully we writhed and floundered, yet without 
-benefit to either of us. Page 263. 


With Sherman to the Sea. 



- 1 























































4 


















* 
























K 






































WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 263 

to hold him, and immediately we were face to face, he 
clutching my throat with one hand as I kept the re- 
volver arm pressed down in such a manner that he 
could not use the weapon. 

Then ensued such a struggle as I hope I may never 
be forced to take part in again. I had not fully 
recovered from the illness which had sent me to the 
hospital, and even at my best I question if he was not 
considerably more than my equal, but the knowledge 
that I was fighting for freedom while the pride of 
having been able to capture a prisoner was all that 
animated him, gave me slightly the advantage. 

Up and down the gully we writhed and floun- 
dered, yet without benefit to either of us. Once he 
braced himself against the bank of earth, in order to 
swing his body around sufficiently to admit of dis- 
charging the revolver, but I broke his slight hold as 
we rolled over and over in the dust. 

Then I nearly succeeded in throwing him over on 
his side, where I might have wrested the weapon 
from his grasp, but he contrived to push me off, and 
was within an ace of sending a bullet through my 
brain. 

Neither of us dared make an outcry. I feared lest 
other Yankee spies might be near at hand, and he 
was not perfectly at ease regarding the whereabouts 
of our people. 

How long we struggled literally for life I am un- 
able to say. There were times when the enemy got 
such a hold on my throat that I had no knowledge of 
the passing of time — knew nothing save that I must 
exert myself to the utmost or yield up my life. Be- 
cause of the exhaustion which well nigh overpowered 
me, I know we fought a long while, and by the Yan- 


£64 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


kee’s heavy breathing did I understand that he was 
nearly as winded as I. 

After a time each exerted himself to tire out the 
other, despairing of gaining any signal advantage 
save by accident. The perspiration ran down our 
faces in tiny streams. The heat was overpowering 
and the dust of the gully filled our throats until we 
panted like brutes, jet we struggled desperately, each 
to shed the other’s blood. 

Then, as suddenly as the battle had been begun, it 
was brought to an end and by such innocent means 
as the whistling of a negro. 

Locked desperately in each other’s embrace, we 
ceased struggling an instant because it was absolutely 
necessary both of us regain our breath, and at that 
instant the shrill notes of “Dixie” could be heard, 
coming apparently from amid the foliage only a short 
distance away. 

Wrenching himself free by a supreme effort, the 
Yankee sprang up the side of the gully, believing 
some of our people were close upon him, because of 
the tune he had heard, and I, with the same thought 
in mind, scrambled after him, shouting loudly for 
help. 

The spy hurriedly discharged three chambers of 
his revolver at me, the muzzle of the weapon being 
within six feet of my head, and yet so unsteady was 
his hand after the long fight that never a missile 
struck me, though when I looked into the shining 
tube I believed of a verity that my last moment on 
this earth had come. 

Then I was out of the gully, running as rapidly in 
pursuit as was possible for one in my condition, but 
the Yankee outstripped me, because now was he flee- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 265 

ing from the gallows, and such knowledge lent swift- 
ness to his heels. 

The chase was a short one, so far as I was con- 
cerned, because I lacked strength, and, besides, after 
what I had learned regarding the ease with which 
the Yankees could enter the city despite all our 
boasted precautions, it seemed by no means safe to 
venture very far into the swamp. Therefore I re- 
traced my steps after the enemy had succeeded in 
gaining the shelter of the foliage and speedily came 
face to face with the whistler who surely had saved 
the Yankee’s life or mine. 

It was only a negro who, most likely, was loiter- 
ing in the swamp that he might shirk the tasks his 
master had set for him, and was unable to answer any 
of my questions satisfactorily. He claimed to be 
ignorant regarding the termination of the swamp 
road, had not seen any Yankee and had simply come 
out for a stroll with the permission of his owner. 

Nothing was to be gained by parleying with him, 
for it was evident that he would not give me any 
information of value if he could, and I set off for 
the camp without delay, promising myself that never 
again, so long as there was war in the land, would I 
set out from quarters, no matter what might be my 
errand or where my destination, without fully arm- 
ing myself. 

My foolish venture had borne no other fruit than 
such as I had ample store of before. The despair and 
grief in my heart was greater than when I set out, 
for now I knew beyond peradventure that we were 
hugging a delusion to our hearts when we claimed 
that the Yankees would not be able to capture the 
city save at great loss, if indeed it should be possible 
after a lengthy siege. 


266 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


It was certain that the enemy were better informed 
regarding the defenses of Savannah than were our 
own commanders, and, such being the case, of what 
avail was it for us to struggle longer ? 

For the time being I had no hope in the future. 
The Cause was lost, and we who had toiled and en- 
dured in the field were being deceived by those in 
whom we should have been able to trust implicitly. 

My heart was filled with gloom when I stood 
within the lines of the encampment once more, no 
one apparently being aware that I had been absent 
without leave. 

It seemed to me no more than natural that in this 
hour of grief and despair my thoughts should turn 
to those whom we had rescued from the lonely planta- 
tion, and it was to me, for the moment, an imperative 
necessity that I see them. 

It was not the time to ask for leave of absence, as 
I well knew, but the captain of my company had 
always shown himself friendly to me, and I went at 
once to headquarters, gaining an interview after con- 
siderable difficulty because he, like all the rest of us, 
was literally beside himself with apprehension and 
sorrow. 

He already knew of our having brought the Carter 
family into the city with us, and I stated as my rea- 
son for going the fear lest Captain Carter might sud- 
denly be assigned to active duty, leaving the ladies 
alone before suitable quarters had been provided for 
them. I took good care not to speak of my late 
adventure. 

“I hardly know what to say, lieutenant/’ the cap- 
tain replied in perplexity. “You know as well as I 
that every man should be ready for duty at a crisis 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 267 

like this, and yet I can understand the desire to offer 
your services.” 

“In case we were summoned on duty, Sam Waters, 
the trooper who came in with me from up Millen way, 
could, readily bring me the word, and I might be 
back in ten minutes thereafter.” 

“Then it is understood that you will not leave the 
Pulaski House save to return here ?” 

To this I readily agreed, since there was no other 
portion of the city I cared to visit, and as soon as 
might be thereafter I was standing in the sitting- 
room where Mrs. Carter, her two daughters and 
Uncle Rube sat in mournful silence. 

I almost feared the old man would make some re- 
mark significant of the triumph which must have 
been in his heart at such a time, but to my great relief 
he handled the matter in the most sympathetic man- 
ner that can be imagined. 

“I am sorry for you, lad, because I know how 
bound up you are in this secession business,” he whis- 
pered as he took my hand, and I said to myself then 
and there that perhaps I had all my life entertained 
wrong ideas regarding these Northern people, for 
those with whom I had come in contact were as 
kindly and warm-hearted as I could have wished to 
meet. 

Captain Carter had not returned since he left the 
hotel immediately after the first warning notes from 
the fort had been heard, and his wife, while not suf- 
fering anxiety regarding his personal safety, was 
perplexed because of being uncertain as to what she 
should do. 

The search for a temporary home had been suc- 
cessful, and the captain had engaged a modest apart- 


268 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


ment of four rooms for one month, paying the rent in 
advance. 

“You know, Lieutenant Yardley, that our condi- 
tion in life to-day is far different from what it was 
a week ago, and I am quite positive we cannot afford 
to occupy these apartments any longer than may be 
absolutely necessary. Do you believe the captain will 
return soon ?” 

I knew full well that he, like all other Confederate 
officers in the city, must be ready for the call of duty 
at a moment’s notice, and it might be a very long 
time before he could return, certainly before it would 
be possible for him to attend to the change of 
quarters. 

Therefore I proposed, if she thought best, that the 
removal be made at once. 

A message could be left with the clerk of the hotel, 
stating what had been done, and I believed the cap- 
tain would be relieved in mind when he knew that 
they were in a home of their own. 

But for the fact of my having promised to remain 
at the Pulaski House, I should have gone in search of 
him. Since that was impossible, in view of the word 
I had given, I arranged, with Mrs. Carter’s consent, 
to speak with the proprietor of the hotel relative to 
the amount due for board and to conduct them to 
their new home as soon as night had come. 

“Why not go now ?” Miss Alice asked. 

Then I was forced to explain that I did not dare 
have Uncle Rube show himself on the streets in the 
daylight at such a time. He wore a uniform of blue, 
and while it was true many of our soldiers who had 
looted some army wagon did the same, his face and 
speech would betray him. I had no doubt but that 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 269 

his life, in the frenzied condition of our people, would 
be the penalty of discovery. 

Thus it was arranged that I should return to my 
regiment and come back later, accompanied by Sam, 
on whose assistance I counted in the event of our 
having any difficulty regarding the prisoner. 

“You see I am still believin' that you will care for 
the corporal from the 46th Maine," I said laughingly 
to Mrs. Carter, and she replied promptly: 

“He is to have a home with us as has already been 
agreed upon, and indeed we would be sorry to part 
with him save it should be to his benefit." 

Then it was -that Uncle Rube took part in the con- 
versation for the first time. He had allowed us to 
settle upon the details in which he was the most inter- 
ested party without speaking, but he had a suggestion 
to offer which I considered, in view of all that had 
happened, most timely and reassuring to Captain 
Carter as well as myself. 

“If it so be that General Sherman occupies this 
city, marm — an' when I say he will, don’t think I am 
tryin' to crow over you — when he does, you will be 
needin' the services of Reuben Smart, corporal of 
Company G, 46th Maine Volunteers, for it don't 
stand to reason your husband will be here, except as 
a prisoner, an' if I haven't got influence enough with 
them as are in command of the Union forces to pull 
you through all right, then it's time I left soldierin' 
an' tried to make a livin' out of the bounty the State 
offers for woodchuck hides." 

“Is there any possibility the Yankees will come 
into this city ?" Mrs. Carter cried imploringly as she 
turned to me, and I, who had never admitted even in 
my most intimate conversation with Dick Studley 
that such might be the case, replied sorrowfully : 


270 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“I’m afraid, madam, that there is little doubt re- 
garding the matter. If Fort McAllister can be cap- 
tured as easily as it has been, then may you judge 
what will be the fate of this city.” 


CHAPTER XIX 

A LETTER 

Even at the moment when one might almost say 
the fate of the Confederacy was trembling in the 
balance, the first thought in my mind was to es- 
tablish Captain Carter’s family in a temporary home, 
for, if the Yankees did occupy the city, it was in the 
highest degree necessary the ladies have an abiding- 
place where they would be more retired than could 
be possible at a hotel. 

I had another reason for wishing to see them in 
different quarters, and this, as I have already said, 
was concerning Uncle Rube. Aside from the friend- 
ship which I entertained for the old man, was the 
responsibility of shielding from possible attack the 
prisoner whose safe-keeping I had undertaken. 

At any time he might have been harshly treated 
by the rougher element of the city if he ventured 
into the streets, although I did not believe our people 
would so far demean themselves as to deliberately 
attack a prisoner until I had had an opportunity of 
seeing for myself that personal animosity was rap- 
idly taking the place of national grievances. But 
now, when our strongest fortification had been cap- 
tured, and it was certain Sherman’s army would 
strike a blow at the city within a very short time, I 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 271 


believe of a verity that the old man would have 
been killed in a twinkling had the exasperated citi- 
zens known a Yankee prisoner was at liberty in their 
midst. 

Captain Carter, having every reason to protect 
this man from Maine who had done what he could 
to save the ladies on the plantation from harm, had 
caused Uncle Rube’s meals to be served in his room, 
representing him as an invalid; but at any moment 
an exposure of the friendly fraud might result in 
murder. 

Therefore it can readily be seen that I was none 
the less a true soldier of the Confederacy, when at 
such a time of national peril my first thought was 
concerning those who had entered the city under 
my guidance and safeguard. 

All this I have set down twice over in order to 
make my position at that time so plain that any fair- 
minded person may understand fully the situation, 
because I have been accused more than once since 
then of having had greater anxiety concerning the 
well-being of a Yankee, than of the peril to which 
my own people were exposed. 

When Mrs. Carter agreed with me in the proposi- 
tion to make an immediate change of quarters, I lost 
no time in carrying the plan into effect, therefore took 
leave of the family without delay, after cautioning 
them against going outside the apartments until my 
return. 

My first business was to make some arrangements 
with the proprietor of the hotel regarding the pay- 
ment of money due him from Captain Carter. I 
would have discharged the debt myself; but, un- 
fortunately, I had only a few dollars in Confederate 
scrip, and was unable to do as I desired. 


m WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Luckily, however, Captain Carter was well known 
to the employes of the house, and before I had well 
begun the explanation which it seemed necessary to 
make, I was assured that the ladies might remain or 
go, as best pleased them, without heed to the amount 
due. 

Then I set off toward the encampment, counting 
on being able to get leave of absence under the 
same excuse as previously, but before arriving there 
I had the good fortune to meet Colonel Yalette on 
the street. He, like all others of our people, was 
deeply distressed in mind concerning the situation 
of affairs, and so preoccupied that it seemed like 
taking the greatest liberty for me to approach him 
on personal matters; but it was necessary I transact 
my business without delay, and, therefore, excusing 
myself on the plea that I feared some vital mistake 
might be made if I neglected to attend to the mat- 
ter, inquired concerning the advisability of asking 
immediately for an interview with the commander 
in order to arrange for the extension of Uncle Rube’s 
parole, or, at least, to report that he was in the city 
under my care and pledge. 

“I would not make any attempt at seeing General 
Hardee immediately,” the colonel said, in a kindly 
tone. “You know full well how much he has at 
such a time to occupy his mind, and the matter of 
your having a Yankee prisoner is of but little im- 
portance compared with other business. Having 
notified the officers of your regiment and myself — 
in fact, not trying to keep the matter a secret, is 
sufficient to free you from censure; therefore do not 
attempt to take any further steps regarding the man. 
It is not improbable he may soon be in a position to 
claim protection from his friends, rather than us.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 273 


I looked at the colonel in blank amazement, for 
he had as much as suggested the possibility of the 
city’s being speedily captured, or of our evacu- 
ating it. 

I explained to him what I proposed to do in regard 
to Captain Carter’s family, and he commended the 
idea, predicting that I would have little or no trouble 
in getting leave of absence, because it was not prob- 
able there would be any change in the disposition of 
the troops during twenty-four hours, at least. 

I was heartened by his kindness, and woefully cast 
down by the intimation that Savannah might soon 
he in possession of the Yankees, for he, next to Gen- 
eral Hardee himself, was in a position to thoroughly 
understand the situation of affairs. 

I went on my way hurriedly, and because of the 
interview was emboldened to ask, when I finally suc- 
ceeded in finding my captain, that both Sam Waters 
and I have leave of absence until the following morn- 
ing, making free to repeat what the colonel had said. 

I had no difficulty in gaining the desired permis- 
sion, and went at once in search of the trooper, whom 
I found with the horses, as I had expected, for he 
did not attempt to cultivate the acquaintance of the 
men in the regiment, lest, through their questioning, 
it should be discovered he had deserted from the 
cavalry forces. 

Greatly to my surprise, I saw him apparently in 
friendly conversation with an old negro, and heard 
him say as I drew near: 

“Yonder is Lieutenant Yardley!” 

“Some one with a message for me, Sam?” I asked, 
an undefined foreboding of further misfortune com- 
ing into my mind immediately, and the old darkey 
advanced hat in hand as he held toward me a folded 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


paper, discolored and crumpled, as if it had been 
long in his possession. 

Hurriedly unfolding it, I saw that it was a let- 
ter, and at the bottom was signed the name of Dick 
Studley.” 

“Where did you get this, uncle ?” I asked. 

“Down yonder in de swamp, cap’n ; an ossifer gib 
me two dollars ef I done put it in your han’s,” and 
the negro produced a Confederate note as token of 
his wealth. 

“When did you get it?” I asked, not daring to 
read the written words lest I learn that Dick was 
yet in the city hiding, and had taken this means to 
claim my protection. 

“Las’ night, sar; de ossifer was in a pow’ful hurry, 
gwine through de swamp like de Yankees was arter 
him.” 

“How far were you from the city when you met 
him?” 

“More’n seben miles, I reckon, Marse Cap’n. It 
done took me mostly all night to come up here. I’se 
been huntin’ for you eber sence.” 

A great load fell from my mind as I thus under- 
stood that Dick had really succeeded in getting away 
from the city, and then I was able to read with some 
degree of calmness that which my friend, the enemy, 
had written. 

The letter, worn with age, is still in my possession 
— a bit of brown paper, the characters traced with a 
lead pencil, and yet remaining at this day fairly dis- 
tinct ; and I copy here that which the dear lad wrote 
when he halted in the swamp on his flight from a 
shameful death, but had time to think of others, re- 
gardless of the danger which even a few moments’ 
delay might bring upon himself: 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 275 

Dear Bob : I was sorry to have run across you 
this morning, for I can well understand the disagree- 
able position in which you were placed. As an officer 
in the Confederate Army you are bound to give in- 
formation concerning me, and I not only hope, but 
believe, you have done your duty, regardless of the 
ties of friendship between us, for we are friends, 
although enemies, are we not ? 

“I am well outside your lines, and have luckily 
come across an old negro, who is willing to carry this 
letter in order to gain the munificent reward of two 
dollars in Confederate currency. And here, in ad- 
dition to relieving your mind regarding my fate, is 
the reason for writing : 

“ Shortly after you escaped so mysteriously from 
our army, Uncle Rube was taken prisoner by 
Wheeler’s cavalry. It seems to me probable he may 
be in Savannah, for I know of no other place to 
which he could have been sent as prisoner, and, as a 
matter of course, Wheeler, riding here and there as 
General Kilpatrick keeps him engaged, could not 
afford to carry with him such encumbrances as pris- 
oners of war. If it so be that you have the time, I 
beg you will look after the old man, and, if possible, 
see that he be kept in Savannah rather than taken 
to some other place, for certain it is, Bob, that our 
people will occupy the city within a short time. 

“I know there is no need for me to urge you to do 
what may be in your power for Uncle Rube, and 
believe the information which I now give is sufficient 
to insure your searching for the old man. 

“I wish I might have spoken with you this morn- 
ing; but it was impossible, as you can well under- 
stand. God bless you, dear boy, and may the for- 


276 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


tunes of war, whichever way they trend, bring you 
and I together once more. Dick Studley/'' 

I surprised the old negro by thrusting into his 
hand the few Confederate dollars which I had in my 
possession, and, giving no further heed to his pres- 
ence, read with a note of joyous triumph in my voice, 
the contents of the letter to Sam. 

“Well, say, how about that for good news !” Sam 
exclaimed, and his honest eyes literally gleamed with 
joy. “He didn’t let any grass grow under his feet, 
eh? An’ he’s shown us that it’s an easy matter to 
get into this town, if they want to. Here are all of 
our people claimin’ that no one can come in or leave 
without permission, yet that fellow from Maine walks 
about pretty nigh as he pleases.” 

“We should be so thankful, Sam, that he found 
a way out, as never to complain because of possible 
mistakes or neglect on the part of our people.” 

“Ay, that I am, lieutenant, an’ yet at the same 
time, what with the capture of Eort McAllister an’ 
Lieutenant Studley’s doin’ about as he wants, I’m 
gettin’ the idee that we are not in such bloomin’ good 
shape as our leaders would have us believe. I reckon 
it’s a case of seein’ the Yankees in here before a 
great while, an’ it may be that you an’ I’ll get a 
taste of a Northern prison right soon, unless they 
decide on shuttin’ us up in the pens here.” 

I myself was rapidly losing all confidence in our 
ability to hold the city, yet 1 strove to convince Sam 
that the situation was not as desperate as it looked, 
until he exclaimed, with a knowing look, and yet 
respectfully : 

“There’s no need of deceivin’ ourselves, lieuten- 
ant. It strikes me enough has happened since morn- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 277 

ing to show that we have been out of our reckonin’ 
this many a day. Where’s the old Yankee?” 

This question brought me to a realization of the 
work I had on hand, and hurriedly explaining to 
Sam what I proposed to do, I asked if he was will- 
ing to aid me in the proposed task. 

“It ain’t a question of my bein’ willin’, lieuten- 
ant,” the trooper replied. ‘You give the orders, an’ 
IT carry ’em out so far as I’m able, bein’ mighty 
glad of a chance to help the ladies we found on the 
plantation.” 

Within an hour from that time Captain Carter’s 
family was settled in their temporary home, not a 
particularly cheerful abiding-place for women accus- 
tomed to luxury as they had been; but seeming most 
comfortable and inviting considering that it was situ- 
ated within the limits of a city that was virtually 
invested by the enemy. 

We first escorted the ladies from the hotel, and 
then, night having fully come, obliged Uncle Rube 
to take off his coat and vest, muffle his face with a 
towel as if sorely afflicted, and in such disguise hur- 
ried him out amid the throngs of excited soldiers and 
civilians who filled the corridors of the hotel, into 
the street, and thence to the new home as rapidly 
as possible. 

Then after Sam had purchased sufficient in the 
way of eatables to provide what seemed like a veri- 
table feast, and Miss Alice had given evidence of her 
skill as a cook, I read Dick Studley’s letter aloud. 

“That’s a good boy,” Uncle Rube said, his voice 
tremulous with emotion, when I had finished read- 
ing. “He should have been thinkin’ only of him- 
self, an’ not stoppin’ to say a word for an old man 
who has no claim on him. If I live to get back to 


278 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


Malden, it won’t be my fault if the people there 
don’t understand that he’s got the heart of an ox, 
an’ is such a friend as you don’t often run across.” 

The ladies had very many pleasant things to say 
regarding Dick, and I have no doubt but that it was 
the first time during the past five years that they 
had ever spoken in a kindly way toward a Yankee. 

Take it all in all, Sam and I spent a much more 
pleasant evening than I would have believed, two 
hours previous, could have been possible, and just 
as we were about to take our departure Captain 
Carter arrived. 

He had learned at the hotel of the change which 
we made, and approved of it heartily, as I under- 
stood by the expressions of gratitude, because of 
what we had done. 

“I left the regiment when, under any other cir- 
cumstances, it would have seemed impossible I could 
be absent a single hour,” he said, “and for the sole 
purpose of doing just that which you have done, 
lieutenant, therefore am I again your debtor.” 

“I reckon the account is squared, Captain Car- 
ter, by the ladies carin’ for our prisoner,” I said, 
speaking lightly, as if the matter was of but little 
importance, and he replied in the same strain: 

“By no manner of means, Yardley. The fact 
that they have the Yankee with them relieves my 
mind very much.” 

“How can that be?” I asked with something of 
surprise. 

“Because,” he said slowly and hesitatingly, “the 
day may not be far distant when a man from the 
North can protect them far better than either you 
or I, lieutenant.” 

I understood what was in his mind, and forebore 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 279 


anv further comment, for it was not an agreeable 
subject of conversation to those who had prayed so 
earnestly and so long for the success of the Confed- 
erate cause. 

It was understood before we parted that Sam 
Waters and I should visit this newly-made home as 
often as might be possible, and Captain Carter was 
to do the same, therefore it surely seemed that the 
ladies would be cared for properly during such time 
as our people held possession of the city, and if it 
was the fortune of war that we of the South were 
to lose this stronghold on which, but a few hours 
previous, so much dependence had been placed, then 
we had every reason to believe Uncle Rube, making 
declaration of what had been done in his behalf, 
could save them from suffering or annoyance. 

It can well be understood that this portion of the 
writing which I voluntarily undertook is not pleas- 
ant to one who served three long years in the army of 
the Confederacy, for it is but the reviewing of in- 
competence or ignorance on the part of some of our 
leaders, that served to dishearten the people of the 
South as nothing save the capture of the city of 
Richmond could have done. 

The only bright moments in that portion of my 
life comprising the time from December 13th, in 
the year 1864, up to the close of the month, were 
when I visited Captain Carter’s home, and there held 
pleasant converse, because we took good care to avoid 
any save the most general mention of our situation 
lest we dishearten each other. 

Sam and I visited the household two or three 
times each day. Captain Carter came whenever it 
was possible for him to do so; but, being on duty at 


280 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


headquarters, he found it next to impossible to get 
away oftener than once in twenty-four hours. 

Uncle Rube, with a delicacy of feeling which 
causes my heart to warm to his memory even now, 
avoided the slightest appearance of triumph, and if 
he spoke of the possibility that the Yankee army 
would occupy the city, it was only while laying some 
plan for the benefit of those who had saved him from 
such suffering as came to our prisoners of war. 

I might give in detail an account of the many visits 
which I paid to the Carter family during the three 
days following the capture of Fort McAllister, and 
the recital would be pleasing to those of us personally 
concerned; but I question if a stranger could take 
any interest therein. 

As a matter of course an intimacy grew up even in 
that short time between Miss Alice and myself, such 
as could not have been brought about under brighter 
conditions, and it was as if I had already known her 
for a lifetime. 

Then came the day when General Sherman, all 
his preparations made for an investment of the city, 
if it should be necessary, sent to our commander a 
formal demand for the surrender of Savannah, and 
this written demand, together with General Hardee’s 
reply, was immediately made public, for the purpose, 
as I believed, of convincing the soldiers as well as 
the civilians that our position was virtually impreg- 
nable. 

We in that little household read and re-read these 
military documents, commenting upon each word and 
phrase until it was possible to repeat them line for 
line, and because at that time they were of such 
vital importance to us, it pleases me to set them down 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 281 

here exactly as the newspapers of Savannah gave 
them to us: 

“Headquarters Military Division of the Mississippi. 

“In the field, Savannah, Georgia, December 

17 , 1864 . 

“General William J. Hardee, commanding Confed- 
erate Forces in Savannah. 

“General: You have doubtless observed, from 
your station at Rosedew, that sea-going vessels now 
come up through Ossabaw Sound and up the Ogee- 
chee to the rear of my army, giving me abundant 
supplies of all kinds, and more especially of heavy 
ordnance necessary for the reduction of Savannah. 
I have already received guns that can cast heavy and 
destructive shot as far as the heart of your city; also, 
I have for some days held and controlled every ave- 
nue by which the people and garrison of Savannah 
can be supplied, and I am therefore justified in de- 
manding the surrender of the city of Savannah, and 
its dependent forts, and shall wait a reasonable time 
for your answer, before opening with heavy ord- 
nance. Should you entertain the proposition, I am 
prepared to grant liberal terms to the inhabitants 
and garrison; but should I be forced to resort to as- 
sault, or the slower and surer process of starvation, 
I shall then feel justified in resorting to the harshest 
measures, and shall make little effort to restrain mv 
army — burning to avenge the national wrong which 
they attach to Savannah and other large cities which 
have been so prominent in dragging our country into 
civil war. I enclose you a copy of General Hood’s 
demand for the surrender of the town of Resaca, to 
be used by you for what it is worth. 

“I have the honor to be your obedient servant, 
“W. T. Sherman, Major-General.” 


282 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Headquarters Department South Carolina, Georgia, 
and Florida. 

“Savannah, Georgia, December 17, 1864. 
“Major-General W. T. Sherman, commanding Fed- 
eral Forces near Savannah, Georgia. 

“General : I have to acknowledge the receipt of a 
communication from you of this date, in which you 
demand ‘the surrender of Savannah and its depend- 
ent forts/ on the ground that you ‘have received 
guns that can cast heavy and destructive shot into 
the heart of the city/ and for the further reason 
that you ‘have, for some days, held and controlled 
every avenue by which the people and garrison can 
be supplied.’ You add that, should you be ‘forced 
to resort to assault, or to the slower and surer process 
of starvation, you will then feel justified in resorting 
to the harshest measures, and will make little effort 
to restrain your army/ etc., etc. The position of 
your forces (a half-mile beyond the outer line for the 
land-defense of Savannah) is, at the nearest point, 
at least four miles from the heart of the city. That 
and the interior line are both intact. 

“Your statement that you have, for some days, 
held and controlled every avenue by which the peo- 
ple and garrison can be supplied, is incorrect. I am 
in free and constant communication with my de- 
partment. 

“Your demand for the surrender of Savannah and 
its dependent forts is refused. 

“With respect to the threats conveyed in the clos- 
ing paragraphs of your letter (of what may be ex- 
pected in case your demand is not complied with), I 
have to say that I have hitherto conducted the mili- 
tary operations intrusted to my direction in strict 
accordance with the rules of civilized warfare, and 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 283 

I should deeply regret the adoption of any course by 
you that may force me to deviate from them in 
future. 

“I have the honor to be, very respectfully, your f 
obedient servant, 

“W. J. Hardee, Lieutenant-General.” 

In order that the remainder of this story shall be 
the better understood without the expenditure of too 
many words on my part, which might confuse rather 
than make plain, I ask permission to set down here 
a portion of General Sherman’s report to General 
Grant, because it explains clearly and truly the con- 
dition of affairs, and will serve to enlighten the 
reader as to that which follows. 

On the day after the demand for surrender Gen- 
eral Sherman wrote to the commander of the Yankee 
army a detailed account of what he proposed to do, 
and following is a portion of it: 

“ Yesterday I made a demand on General Hardee 
for the surrender of the city of Savannah, and to- 
day received his answer — refusing; copies of both 
letters are herewith inclosed. You will notice that 
I claim that my lines are within easy cannon-range 
of the heart of Savannah ; but General Hardee asserts 
that we are four and a half miles distant. But I 
myself have been to the intersection of the Charles- 
ton and Georgia Central railroads, and the three- 
mile post is but a few yards beyond, within the line 
of our pickets. 

“The enemy has no pickets outside of his fortified 
h’ne (which is a full quarter of a mile within the 
three-mile post), and I have the evidence of Mr. R. 
R. Cuyler, president of the Georgia Central Railroad 
(who was a prisoner in our hands), that the mile- 


28 4* WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


posts are measured from the exchange, which is but 
two squares back from the river. By to-morrow 
morning I will have six thirty-pound Parrotts in 
position, and General Hardee will learn whether I 
am right or not. 

“From the left of our line, which is on the Sa- 
vannah river, the spires can be plainly seen; but the 
country is so densely wooded with pine and live-oak, 
and lies so flat, that we can see nothing from any 
other portion of our lines. General Slocum feels 
confident that he can make a successful assault at 
one or two points in front of General Davis’s (Four- 
teenth) corps. All of General Howard’s troops (the 
right wing) lie behind the Little Ogeechee, and I 
doubt if it can be passed by troops in the face of an 
enemy. Still, we can make strong feints, and if I 
can get a sufficient number of boats, I shall make a 
co-operative demonstration up Vernon River or 
Washaw Sound. 

“We have had dense fogs; there are more mud 
banks in the Ogeechee than were reported, and there 
are no pilots whatever. Admiral Dahlgren promised 
to have the channel buoyed and staked, but it is not 
yet done. We find only six feet of water up to 
King’s Bridge at low tide, about ten feet up to the 
race-mill, and sixteen to Fort McAllister. All these 
points may be used by us, and we have a good, strong 
bridge across Ogeechee at King’s, by which our 
wagons can go to Fort McAllister. 

“In relation to Savannah, you will remark that 
General Hardee refers to his still being in com- 
munication with his department. This language he 
thought would deceive me; but I am confirmed in 
the belief that the route to which he refers (the 
Union plank-road on the South Caroline shore) is 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 285 


inadequate to feed his army and the people of Sa- 
vannah, and General Foster assures me that he has 
his force on that very road, near the head of Broad 
River, so that cars no longer run between Charleston 
and Savannah. 

“We hold this end of the Charleston Railroad, 
and have destroyed it from the three-mile post back 
to the bridge (about twelve miles). In anticipation 
of leaving this country, I am continuing the de- 
struction of their railroads, and at this moment have 
two divisions and the cavalry at work breaking up 
the Gulf Railroad from the Ogeechee to the Alta- 
maha; so that, even if I do not take Savannah, I will 
leave it in a had way. But I still hope that events 
will give me time to take Savannah, even if I have 
to assault with some loss. I am satisfied that, unless 
we take it, the gunboats never will, for they can 
make no impression upon the batteries which guard 
every approach from the sea.” 


CHAPTER XX 

DESTRUCTION 

Owing to the fact that we were in ignorance con- 
cerning the plans of General Sherman as shown in 
the portion of his letter to General Grant which I 
have copied in these pages, and because of General 
Hardee’s brave reply to the demand for surrender 
made by the Yankee commander, we in Savannah 
were considerably heartened. 

We almost persuaded ourselves that it was yet 
possible the enemy could be held in check, even 


286 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


though McAllister had been lost to us, for it seemed 
certain that all available troops would be sent to our 
assistance without delay, and already we began to 
speak hopefully of that time when the invaders 
would be driven back with such reverses that they 
would be less bold in their attempts to capture our 
strongholds. 

Sam even began to feel uneasy as he fancied that 
General Wheeler's division would soon be sent to 
our assistance, and Uncle Rube himself was a trifle 
disconcerted because the Yankees did not make an 
assault immediately. 

“I ain't allowin' that Uncle Billy won't come in- 
ter this city before goin' anywhere else," the old man 
said to me as Sam Waters and I sat talking with 
him on the evening of the second day after the de- 
mand for surrender had been made; “but it strikes 
me he's losin' time. Somehow or another things 
haven't gone jest right with our army since I was 
took prisoner.” 

"It's because you ain't there to boss the job," Sam 
Waters suggested, and the old man replied with a 
smirk of satisfaction: 

“Of course it ain't for me to say anythin' of that 
kind; but I know mighty well if I was back with 
the 46th once more, there wouldn't be any shilly- 
shally in'. We'd come in here alone if Uncle Billy 
didn't give the word in time to suit us." 

“Do you really believe a single regiment could 
enter where are fifteen thousand men to oppose 
them?" I asked, curious to learn how far the old 
man would go in his Yankee bragging. 

“I wouldn't want to answer for some of the regi- 
ments I've seen in our army; but the 46th could do 
the trick an’ never turn a hair; that is," he hastened 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 287 

to add, “if I was with ’em to look after my detach- 
ment.” 

It sounded pleasantly familiar to hear the old man 
boast, and I enjoyed that visit almost as much as if 
I had been entertained entirely by Miss Alice. 

The understanding which I had with the captain 
of my company was that I would not remain absent 
from the regiment more than an hour on any one 
occasion, therefore if I called upon Uncle Rube and 
the ladies three or four times in a day, I was not 
in the house overly long, since the journey to and 
from the encampment occupied fully one-third the 
leave of absence. 

On this evening as we were returning from the 
visit of which I have just spoken, we passed squad 
after squad of men all marching in the direction of 
the harbor, and I said to Sam in a tone of mild 
curiosity : 

“I wonder what may be goin’ on at the water- 
front? We have passed four or five hundred men 
all movin’ the same way.” 

“I reckon a blockade-runner has slipped past the 
Yankee fleet, an’ she has brought stores for the 
army.” 

“That can’t be, else we would have seen wagons 
goin’ in that direction. Besides, if a steamer had 
got in, why would it be necessary to unload her at 
night? Surely with all the idle men in this city the 
work could be done in the daytime.” 

“I’ve given up tryin’ to keep track of what may 
be goin’ on in this ’ere town, lieutenant,” Sam re- 
plied with a hearty laugh. “When I first struck 
here I was a good deal like Uncle Rube, thinkin’ it 
was my business to know everything that was hap- 


288 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


penin’; but it didn’t take long for me to work out 
of that trick.” 

I was not overly curious regarding the matter; if 
the men had been marching toward the defenses on 
the land side, then it might have been something 
to make us quicken our pace, since it would have 
looked as if General Hardee counted on at least one 
effort to drive the Yankees away. 

“If the commander of this department thinks the 
city is strong enough to resist any attack which may 
be made, as he evidently does, then you an’ I can rest 
easy in mind,” I said cheerily, and the words had 
hardly been more than spoken when we came full 
upon the first lieutenant of my company, who was 
leading a score or more of men on the same road as 
that taken by the others we had met. 

I saluted and he halted the squad, saying as he 
did so : 

“If you had been in camp ten minutes ago I 
reckon this joh would have fallen to you instead 
of me.” 

“What job?” I asked, with no premonition of the 
terrible information he had to impart. 

“A detail from each regiment has been called for 
to destroy the navy-yard, the iron-clad Savannah, and 
such other property as might be of benefit to the 
Yankees.” 

“Destroy our property!” I gasped, my throat be- 
coming dry and husky with the sudden fever of fear 
which assailed me. 

“Yes, such is the command, and because so many 
men have been called for, it looks as if we were 
to make a clean sweep of the city,” he replied in a 
voice no more steady than mine. 

“Why, man !” I cried. “That means ” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 289 


“Ay, it means that we are to evacuate the city, or 
surrender, and the seemingly bold reply to the Yan- 
kees’ summons was nothing more than empty words. 
Fancy fifteen thousand Confederate soldiers running 
away from Sherman’s army, when they have the ad- 
vantage of the defenses, and should be able to hold 
their own against a force at least three times as 
strong as that which threatens!” 

Then, without waiting to hear the reply which I 
struggled in vain to make, the lieutenant gave the 
word for his men to move, and Sam and I were left 
there staring at each other as if we had suddenly 
been stricken dumb. 

It was the trooper who broke the painful silence, 
and he cried as if nearly beside himself with rage: 

“Do you reckon that man knew what he was talk- 
in’ about? What right has General Hardee, or any 
other officer in this ’ere country, to say we shall 
evacuate or surrender, when every soldier in the 
army counts on siiowin’ the Yankees how he can 
fight ?” 

“It must be true, Sam,” I replied, feeling that the 
tears were very near my eyelids. “We are to run 
away without strikin’ any blow save this one against 
our own.” 

“This is the army I should desert from, an’ I’m 
mightily ashamed of ever cornin’ into it. What are 
we to do?” 

“What can we do, Sam, save to follow such direc- 
tions as may be given, without questionin’? They 
tell us that soldiers must never think about an order, 
but obey it blindly.” 

“It’ll be well for some of our leaders if we can be 
stopped from thinkin’ very much about this ’ere 
business!” Sam cried angrily, and then, suddenly 


290 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


falling silent, lie marched on by my side, neither 
of us speaking until we were within the encampment 
once more. 

There was little need to question my comrades 
regarding that which had been told me. The regi- 
mental officers remained shut up in the headquarters 
tent as if ashamed to show themselves, and the few 
men who were moving about looked careworn and 
sorrowful. 

“Are you goin’ back to tell the old man?” Sam 
asked as I came to a halt in front of my tent. 

“Ed be ashamed to look him in the face after all 
I have said regardin’ our ability to hold the city.” 

“I reckon you’re right, sir. I’ll go over to the 
stables; you will find me there if I’m needed.” 

He walked stiffly away, and after standing in the 
open air a few moments, striving in vain to make out 
why such a desperate step was to be taken, I went 
into the tent which was used in common by the cap- 
tain, the first lieutenant and myself. 

It was empty, and for this I was thankful. It 
seemed necessary I should be alone, for at such a 
time it would have been next to impossible to take 
part in any conversation, save such as might have 
savored of disrespect to my superior officers. 

Before I succeeded in closing my eyes in slumber 
half a dozen heavy reports broke the stillness of the 
night, telling that the work of destruction had really 
begun, and shortly afterward I heard the orderlies 
summoning this company or that for duty, where- 
upon I stepped outside the tent, expecting some com- 
mand for the captain. 

No call came for me, and, curious to learn why 
additional men were needed when it seemed as if 
Sam and I had seen soldiers enough going toward 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 291 

the harbor to lay waste the entire water-front, I went 
to headquarters, where I was so fortunate as to meet 
my captain just as he was coming out of the colonel’s 
tent. 

The question I asked of him was quickly answered, 
and then I understood that the unfortunate city was 
not even safe while her supposed defenders were 
within her borders. 

“The low whites and the bolder of the slaves are 
rioting, having been incited to such work by wit- 
nessing the destruction of the property.” 

“Are we likely to be called on for duty, sir?” 

“A detail was taken from our company for the 
work of destruction, and that is to be our share, un- 
less the riots increase.” 

Overcome by the knowledge that no further effort 
would be made to defend the city, I was about to 
retrace my steps to the tent, when Sam Waters sud- 
denly stood before me. 

“Have you heard, sir, that the troops have been 
called on to keep order?” he asked excitedly. 

“I learned such fact from the captain this very 
minute; but we are not likely to be ordered out, 
therefore you can return to your quarters.” 

“But the ladies, sir? What about them?” 

“Do you know if there is trouble near their home?” 
I cried, now aroused to other thoughts than those re- 
garding our yielding submissively to the enemy. 

“No; but if there’s so much of a row that four 
or five hundred men are needed to stop it, it’s possible 
we might be needed.” 

The Carter family were not located in the more 
fashionable portion of the city, and yet the neighbor- 
hood was respectable; but so near the water-front, 
where one might guess the most serious rioting was 


292 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


going on, that I was immediately alarmed concern- 
ing them. 

“We’ll go at once, Sam!” I cried, gripping his 
arm, and forcing him toward the lines. 

“Won’t you stop for a permit, sir?” he asked, 
hanging back. 

“What difference does it make whether we are 
absent without leave or not?” I cried recklessly. “If 
the city is to be surrendered, we are not needed in 
quarters to swell the number of prisoners who capitu- 
lated before havin’ raised a hand in defense.” 

“If you’re ready to take the chances I ought er 
be,” the trooper said grimly, and at our best pace 
we went cityward, never heeding the challenge of 
the guard, save to cry out that we were on special 
duty. 

The soldier should have stopped us regardless of 
my rank, and doubtless he would have done so at 
almost any other time; but now every one was in 
such a whirl of grief and excitement that little heed 
was given to minor offenses. 

Once outside the encampment it was possible to 
see the glare in the sky which told of the work of 
destruction which was going on, and, nearing our 
destination, we could hear a tumult such as be- 
tokened the presence of the rioters. 

“That sounds a good deal nearer the place where 
we’re bound than I wish it did,” Sam said anxiously, 
and, alarmed by the words, I broke into a run, he 
following close at my heels with never a word until 
we were come within sight of the dwelling so often 
visited by us. 

A cry of dismay burst from my lips as I saw a 
throng of men in front of the house, and could hear 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 293 


angry cries and yells, as if a regular fight was in 
progress. 

The idea that Uncle Rube might be in danger of 
personal violence had never once entered my mind 
until it was possible to distinguish such cries as, 
“Kill the whelp!” “String him up to the tree!” 
“Drag the miserable spy out to the works, where the 
Yankees can see how we serve such cattle!” 

“The old man has got into some kind of trouble, 
an’ there’s no child’s play about it!” Sam shouted as 
he dashed forward, and I, remembering my own ex- 
perience not so many days before, followed the 
trooper at the top of my speed, fearing lest we might 
arrive too late. 

Before we were in the midst of the rioters I could 
see the old man distinctly. Bare-headed, without 
either coat or vest, and clutching what looked like 
the handle of a broom, he was standing with his 
back to the building making a valiant fight in his 
own defense. 

Poor though the weapon was, he had contrived 
thus far to keep the enemy at a reasonably respectful 
distance, while more than one face streaming with 
blood told that he had done something better than 
merely threaten with his tongue. 

“Keep back, or I’ll knock half a dozen of you into 
kingdom come!” he was shouting as I approached. 
“I tell you I’m held here as a prisoner on parole, an’ 
it’ll pay to ask Captain Carter before you go too far 
with your funny business!” 

“Close in on him! He’s nothin’ but a Yank!” some 
one shouted, and at this Uncle Rube allowed his 
temper to control his tongue. 

“That’s all I am, only a plain, every-day Yank 
from Maine ; but it ain’t safe to push me too far, you 


294 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 

miserable Johnnies, or Ell show how we take care 
of ourselves down Malden way when a lot of miser- 
able sneaks jest out of the woods try to be smart!” 

As he spoke the old man leaped straight up in the 
air, alighting squarely on the head of the man near- 
est. I saw the broom-stick raised twice in the air, 
and could distinctly hear the thud of the blows as 
the weapon descended on the rioter’s head. 

Like a flash Uncle Rube was back in his former 
position, threatening his enemies with the club which 
he had given proof of being able to wield deftly, and 
then Sam and I dashed ourselves against the outer 
fringe of the mob. 

“Give way here!” I shouted in a tone of com- 
mand. “What is the meanin’ of this attack upon a 
defenseless prisoner?” 

“If you call him defenseless I’d like to have you 
take a look at my head,” one of the old man’s victims 
cried, turning upon me suddenly, but giving no signs 
of making way for us to pass. 

“Hello, lieutenant !” Uncle Rube cried cheerily. 
“I was kinder allowin’ you’d get ’round before this 
little muss had been cleaned up. The Yankee pris- 
oner ain’t made his escape yet, but I reckon it would 
er been mighty slim huntin’ for him if these beauties 
had had their way.” 

As he spoke the old man struck another blow that 
caused the man who received it to stagger back with 
a shrill cry of pain, and I heard Sam Waters shout: 

“It’s no use handlin’ this crowd with gloves, lieu- 
tenant. Have you got your revolver ?” 

“No, but my sword will answer every purpose,” 
and stepping out from the throng in order to draw 
the weapon, I cried : 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 295 


“Give way, you villains, or Til cut you down with- 
out mercy !” 

It was absolutely necessary for me to wound one 
of the rioters severely before the remainder under- 
stood that I would keep my word, and as I fought my 
way in toward the old man from one direction Sam 
Waters was making good use of his fists on the oppo- 
site side. 

Uncle Rube was not the kind who remains idle 
when others are battling in his behalf. The broom- 
stick rose and fell like a flail, and it was seldom he 
missed his aim. 

“These ’ere sneaks allowed they’d hang me,” he 
cried while thus lessening the number of the enemy. 
“They reckoned that forty or fifty would be enough 
to do me up brown, but when this dance comes to an 
end I’m thinkin’ they’ll consider quite a spell before 
tacklin’ another Yankee, even if he is a prisoner!” 

Sam Waters gained a position by the old man’s 
side while I was yet struggling with the rioters some 
distance away, for I could not bring myself to kill 
men outright in what was really no more than a 
street brawl, and used the flat of my weapon when 
the point would have been what they deserved. 

Even at this late day I feel surprised because one 
or more of the rioters was not armed with deadly 
weapons, in which case we might have paid a greater 
price for rescuing the old man. 

As it was, and fortunately for us, those who were 
so eager to hang a Yankee had as arms nothing more 
formidable than clubs and stones, and once the three 
of us were standing together, it was not a difficult 
matter to disperse them. 

We escorted the old man into the house, where 
Mrs. Carter and her daughter met us with every evi- 


29 6 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


dence of alarm on their faces, and Uncle Rube said 
in an apologetic tone, as if he alone was responsible 
for the disturbance : 

“I didn’t allow to raise sich a rumpus, but the 
crazy Johnnies were bent on a row, an’ it seemed 
like as if nothin’ but a reg’lar scrimmage would 
satisfy ’em.” 

“Why did you venture out of doors?” I cried 
sharply, vexed, now that the more serious danger had 
passed, because of his having exposed himself. 

“Somehow I couldn’t seem to help it,” the old man 
replied meekly. “I didn’t count on their tumblin’ 
quite so soon to my bein’ a Yankee.” 

“You had no right to take the chances, an’ par- 
ticularly on this night !” I cried, growing angry be- 
cause of his indiscretion. 

Then it was that Miss Alice told me what the old 
man would have kept a secret: 

“The mob were battering down the door, having 
threatened to do so unless we gave them money with 
which to buy liquor. It was not until we felt certain 
an entrance would soon be gained that Corporal 
Smart went out. We never thought they would rec- 
ognize him as a Yankee, but tried to prevent him 
from going because of the danger that he might be 
killed.” 

“So you took it upon yourself to defend the ladies 
when the odds were forty to fifty to one, eh ?” I cried, 
seizing the old man by the hand. “You are a friend 
indeed, an’ I am no longer surprised that the ‘de- 
tachment’ are willin’ to obey your commands without 
a question.” 

“I’m an old fool mostly all the time, an’ ’specially 
to-night, else I’d hunted ’round for somethin’ bigger’n 
a broomstick before tacklin’ that gang,” Uncle Rube 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 297 

replied, as if believing an apology was needed because 
be bad not done more execution. 

“Where did you get even that V ’ I asked. 

“He broke our only broom,” Mrs. Carter said, 
laughing hysterically, for now that the danger bad 
passed she was on the verge of collapse. 

With each member of the family adding a bit to 
the story, we soon came to understand all that bad 
happened. 

As nearly as could be judged, the mob bad come 
that way simply by chance, and not with the 
idea that a Yankee prisoner was in the vicinity. 
Probably some member of the party knew that the 
ladies were virtually alone, and, believing money 
could be extorted, bad made threats. 

At the outset, when the lawless gang did not num- 
ber more than ten or twelve, Uncle Rube proposed 
that be show himself, believing the men might be 
frightened away, and I fancy such a move would then 
have had the desired effect, but Mrs. Carter, fearful 
lest the turbulent spirits learn that a member of the 
Yankee army was in the house, insisted on his re- 
maining concealed until a positive attack was made 
upon the door of the dwelling, when it was no longer 
possible for her to restrain the old man. 

“I never did count on settin’ ’round an’ seem’ 
women abused, an’ am gettin’ a little bit old to begin 
now,” Uncle Rube said by way of explanation at this 
point of the story. “If them half-crazv Johnnies had 
got in here, the place would have been wrecked for 
certain. I went out, calculatin’ to hold my jaw, but 
when one of ’em hit me a clip under the ear with a 
rock, it seemed like as if my peaceableness melted 
right away, an’ I fairly yelled. The first word 
hadn’t much more’n left my lips when one of ’em 


298 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


sings out: ‘He’s a Yankee! He’s a Yankee! How 
did lie get here V Then the whole crowd of ’em come 
pellmell. After that I was no ways careful to keep 
my tongue betwixt my teeth, but gave the miserable 
sneaks jest as good as they sent, both by way of 
speech an’ hard knocks.” 

The one fear in my mind while we were listening 
to this story told by fragments was that later in the 
night, when it would have become necessary for Sam 
Waters and me to take our departure, the mob, in- 
creased in size, might return to wreak their vengence 
upon the old man, and I was casting about to make 
out how the danger might be guarded against when 
the measured tread of soldiers was heard on the walk 
outside. 

Running hastily to the street door, I saw a squad 
of perhaps thirty men, with bayonets fixed, approach- 
ing on the opposite side of the street, and without 
delay I went across, halting the sergeant who was in 
command. 

“Our orders are to patrol the streets in this sec- 
tion, sir,” the man said in reply to my question. 
“Some one told me there was trouble here.” 

“So there was, sergeant, half an hour ago. When 
I arrived a mob had gathered in front of yonder 
house, attemptin’ to force an entrance because the 
ladies, who were alone, refused to give them money 
for drink. The family of Captain Carter, who is on 
duty here in the city, reside there. They have lately 
been driven from their plantation by bushwhackers, 
an’ bein’ friends of mine, I have tried to protect them 
in so far as was possible. I am now fearful lest some 
of the mob may return, an’ beg that you will keep 
close watch over the house.” 

“I will do so, sir, an’ promise to come this way as 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 299 

often as every ten or fifteen minutes. If anything 
should prevent, I will send a couple of men around. 
These are sad times, sir.” 

“Indeed they are, sergeant, and to have riotin’ 
added to the list of our sorrows seems hard.” 

“There won’t be much riotin’ done in the streets 
that I have been detailed to look after, that I can as- 
sure you,” the man replied grimly. “The muskets 
are loaded with ball cartridges, an’ if occasion re- 
quires we shall give ’em bullets followed by 
bayonets.” 

“Right you are, my man. Harsh treatment is the 
only proper medicine to deal out to such as you may 
have to contend with this night.” 

Much relieved in mind, I returned to the dwelling 
and explained to the family what would be done in 
the way of protecting them during the hours of 
darkness. 

Then it was that Miss Alice asked the cause of the 
heavy reports which had been heard early in the eve- 
ning, and I was forced to give the desired infor- 
mation : 

“But what does it mean ?” Mrs. Carter asked in 
surprise. “Why should General Hardee destroy the 
navy yard and the ironclad ?” 

“Because he counts on marchin’ out of this ’ere 
city, marm,” IJncle Rube said in a matter-of-fact 
tone, as if he had no special interest in the situation. 
“He’s makin’ ready to run away an’ leavin’ them as 
have been lookin’ to him for safe keepin’ to the mer- 
cies of sich ravenin’ wolves as we Yankees are said 
to be.” 

Miss Alice gazed at me inquiringly, fear written 
on every feature of her face, and I replied as was 
necessary in order to speak only the truth: 


300 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“Uncle Rube is right. There is no longer any 
question but that the general intends to evacuate the 
city, although some believe he counts on surren- 
derin’.” 

“And you V ’ Miss Alice cried. 

“And my husband V ’ Mrs. Carter added. 

“We shall both be forced to obey orders.” 

“When is this cruel thing to be done?” 

“It would seem by the occurrences of this evening 
as if the time was very near at hand, but unless he is 
keepin’ his secret guarded carefully, there is no dan- 
ger of our makin’ a move this night. Therefore I 
hope to see you at least once more.” 

The ladies were overwhelmed with sorrow, as 
might have been expected, and I could summon no 
words which promised to comfort them, but Uncle 
Rube was equal to the occasion. 

“You must not take on so, marm,” he said sooth- 
ingly to Mrs. Carter, who was weeping violently but 
silently. “It’s one of the tricks of war, this turnin’ 
things upside down jest when you think they’re set- 
tled to please you, an’ if it’s the captain you’re 
thinkin’ about, why, dry your eyes, for the danger of 
runnin’ away, as General Hardee evidently counts 
on, ain’t to be compared with that of makin’ a fight. 
It’s only a case of not bein’ where you can see him 
for a spell. I don’t allow they’ll take me with ’em, 
an’ you shall be as safe as you would be in Malden, 
Maine.” 

“He speaks truly,” I said as the old man paused. 
“Captain Carter will be very much relieved in mind, 
knowin’ that you are to have such a friend at court 
while he is away. It will not be a difficult matter 
for him to send a letter across the lines. Within a 
week you should be able to know everything con* 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 301 


cernin’ him, an’ how much more happily situated are 
you, particularly in that regard, than you would have 
been on the plantation.” 

“We shall see you again ?” Miss Alice asked. 

“There is little question about that. I hope to pre- 
sent myself in the mornin’, when perhaps I may be 
able to give you more decided information.” 

“Do you have any idea where this portion of the 
army will go ?” 

“Some of our people in camp believe that General 
Hardee counts on joinin’ General Lee, but of course 
that is only speculation.” 

I did not dare, in view of all the excitement of the 
night, to remain away from the encampment very 
long, therefore when we had discussed the matter 
briefly, I striving to present it in a light which would 
be least disheartening to the ladies, Sam and I took 
our departure, the trooper exclaiming when we were 
on the street once more : 

“I’d like to give a piece of my mind to some of the 
Confederates in this ’ere city !” 

“It’s just as well for them, an’ better for you, that 
you can’t, Sam,” I replied laughingly, and strange 
as it may seem, returned to camp feeling much less 
distressed in mind than when I set out, because Miss 
Alice, on learning that the army was about to evacu- 
ate the city, had thought first as to what might 
become of me. 


CHAPTER XXI 

SAM'S MISHAP 

The night following the destruction of our naval 
property and the rioting on the streets was not spent 


302 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


in slumber, I dare venture to say, by either soldiers 
or civilians. 

The streets were patrolled by a strong force until 
daybreak, and by that time the disorderly curs who 
would have benefited by our disasters were either 
tired or had become convinced that it would not be 
possible for them to work mischief. 

Even though there had been no disturbance on the 
street, I question if we of the army would have felt 
inclined for slumber. There was no further question 
in regard to our evacuating the town. The destruc- 
tion of the navy yard was sufficient to show that sur- 
render was not contemplated, and our army of fifteen 
thousand would steal quietly away to do service else- 
where if the enemy failed to prevent a retreat. 

As the hours wore on we who were not intrusted 
with the confidences of our leaders ceased to view the 
evacuation of the city as an irreparable blow to the 
Confederacy. 

In trying to cheer ourselves we admitted that the 
commander-in-chief of all the armies and those who 
were assisting in conducting the war knew best 
whether our forces could do as good work by holding 
Savannah, as was possible elsewhere, and in time we 
came to believe that by thus allowing the Yankees to 
take possession of the city, we who were then there 
might be employed in striking a blow elsewhere, 
which would more than offset the loss we had sus- 
tained in the State of Georgia. 

Therefore it was that before the new day was very 
old the majority of us had succeeded in becoming 
reasonably cheerful and thoroughly submissive. 
Many believed as strongly as before in the ability of 
our people to eventually whip the Yankees, while 
others, myself among the number, who were con- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 303 


vinced that the Confederacy was rapidly nearing its 
end, held our peace. 

As a matter of course I paid a visit to the Carter 
family as soon as possible that forenoon and found 
them fully recovered from the fright of the previous 
evening. 

Captain Carter had come in not more than half an 
hour before my arrival, and then he would have ex- 
pressed his gratitude again for the services which 
Sam and I were so fortunate as to he able to render, 
but that I refused to listen. 

“Now has come the time, if ever, when we of the 
South must hold together, doin’ whatsoever we may 
each for the other, and without thought of bein’ 
praised or thanked therefor,” I said, speaking sin- 
cerely and from the fullness of my heart. “I am 
only too happy to do whatsoever I may, an’ surely 
Uncle Rube was but battlin’ for himself.” 

“Aye, lad,” the old man replied, “but as the time 
passes I’m gettin’ to feel mightly ashamed of what 
I did.” 

“Why?” I asked in surprise. “Do you think it 
would have been better had you remained under 
cover ?” 

“Not by a long chalk ! I oughter gone out before 
I did, but even after delayin’ I didn’t give the sneaks 
the lesson they needed. The idee of me, Reuben 
Smart, of the 46th Maine, bein’ contented to strike 
two or three baby blows when he should have laid a 
round dozen of ’em by the heels.” 

“I’m allowin’ that those who felt the weight of 
your broom-stick are not inclined this mornin’ to 
speak of their injuries lightly.” 

“I will see to it that he is better supplied with 
weapons in the future,” Captain Carter interrupted, 


304 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


“although there is little danger of any further 
trouble. A hundred men have been detailed to keep 
the turbulent ones in subjection.” 

“Have you reconciled yourself, sir, to the idea that 
we are to evacuate the city without having struck a 
blow?” I asked, coming back to that matter which 
was uppermost in my mind. 

“I may not be fully reconciled, lieutenant, but have 
arrived at that state where I strive to believe that it 
is for the best, although one finds it difficult to see 
much of benefit in such a move.” 

“Have you any idea, sir, when we shall march 
out ?” 

“I have heard rumors to the effect that we move 
to-morrow. Our spies report the city as already com- 
pletely invested on the north, west and south, and 
General Sherman has ordered one division of Gen- 
eral Foster’s command to move to Bluff ton, in order 
to hold possession of the plank road.” 

“Have you heard how it is proposed we shall leave 
the city ?” 

“Across the Savannah River by a pontoon bridge, 
it is said, although the fact is to kept a secret lest the 
Yankees be prepared to cut us off.” 

“And no one more question, captain, that which is 
nearest my heart. Have you any idea where we shall 
be sent?” 

“Because General Hardee is in command of this 
department, it would be no more than natural he 
should go to Charleston, but it is said by those who 
ought to know that every effort will be made to take 
a goodly portion of this army into Richmond. It is 
rumored this morning that Smith’s division have de- 
clared they will not fight in South Carolina. It is 
the same old sore, lieutenant, which you may have 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 305 

noticed throughout Georgia. Our people believe that 
but for Charleston, and, in fact, the entire State of 
South Carolina, this war would never have been 
begun. There are men in our army, other than those 
belonging to Smith’s division, who wouldn’t raise a 
hand to save the quarrelsome State from being over- 
run even worse than Georgia has been. General Har- 
dee will be wise if, instead of tempting a mutiny, he 
allows the better portion of this force to go into Rich- 
mond, if it so be that is possible.” 

“In such a case we shall be likely to see plenty of 
fighting, sir,” I suggested, and the captain replied: 

“There is no question about that, lieutenant. If 
the Confederacy be near the end, as many believe, a 
decisive token will be the fall of Richmond, and to 
capture that city the Yankees are putting forth all 
their energies.” 

“Do you intend to leave your family here, sir ?” 

“Yes, and for the very good reason that there is no 
other course left for me to pursue. I must go out 
with the army, while they can do no less than remain 
here, and no one can say when I shall have an oppor- 
tunity to make a change of quarters for them. I have 
proposed to Mrs. Carter that as soon as the Yankees 
take possession of Savannah she send some reliable 
person to our old home, and if the buildings have not 
been destroyed, move back there. I wish it might be 
possible that the trooper whom you picked up near 
Millen could be left behind, for he would be just the 
man to serve my purpose.” 

“There is no question but that it would please Sam 
right well if he could be left behind, sir,” I replied, 
and then, thinking that no serious confidences would 
be violated, I told Sam’s story. Therefore the cap- 
tain understood the position in which the trooper 


SO 6 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


stood and the trouble which might come to him in 
case he was forced to rejoin the cavalry. 

“Had I known this in time it is possible I might 
have succeeded in getting him detailed for special 
service,” the captain said thoughtfully. “Now it is 
too late; after I am gone Mrs. Carter must find some 
one to attend to the matter.” 

When I parted with the family and with Uncle 
Rube that morning it was much like saying good-by, 
for many things might prevent my seeing them again 
before we left the city, although, as it happened, I 
paid two more visits before we left, but on both occa- 
sions we bade each other farewell, wondering whether 
we would be permitted to meet again in this world. 

I did not find an opportunity to say to Miss Alice 
that which I desired, but a great joy sprang up in my 
heart when, as I shook hands with her in parting, she 
said in a low tone, as if unwilling others should hear : 

“Surely you will find some way to send us word 
concerning yourself, for we shall be anxious, espe- 
cially after a battle has been fought.” 

“An’ I shall hope to hear from you,” I added, 
whereupon she replied with a smile that haunted my 
memory many a long day after: 

“Of course I should feel it my duty to answer any 
letter which might be received from Lieutenant 
Yardley.” 

That was all we two found time to say to each 
other, and poor as the words appear when set down 
coldly in black and white, because of the manner in 
which they were spoken I had great hopes. 

When I reached the encampment on this morning 
I overheard some of the men speaking of an odd acci- 
dent which had happened in the stables, but gave 
little heed to the remarks, for in such an army as ours 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 307 

many are disabled through their own or another’s 

carelessness. 

On entering my tent the captain, who was lying on 
his cot, said: 

“I suppose you have been looking after the Carter 
family, eh, Yardley % One of the surgeons was here 
searching for you a little while ago.” 

“A surgeon ?” I repeated. 

“Yes. It seems that the trooper you picked up back 
Millen way met with a queer mishap just after you 
went out, and if he pulls through with his life he'll 
be lucky.” 

“Do you mean Sam Waters ?” I asked in surprise. 

“Yes; he is badly hurt. One of the horses got to 
plunging around and fell on him, so it was reported 
to me. He must be hurt internally, for he is raising 
a good deal of blood.” 

It was necessary I turn sharply around lest the 
captain see the expression of incredulity on my face. 
Sam had claimed to be injured in the same manner 
once before and bled freely, therefore it occurred to 
me that this might be a similar trick, although why 
he should play it just now I failed to understand. 

“Better go out and see the poor fellow,” the cap- 
tain insisted. “He seems to think you're the only 
military man in the army, and such mistaken belief 
should have its reward.” 

“Do you know where he is ?” 

“Taken to the hospital tent.” 

After parting with Miss Alice I was not in the 
mood for any of Sam's exhibitions as an actor, but in 
order to avoid the possibility of his being detected in 
the fraud it was necessary I show some concern, and 
this I tried my best to exhibit. 

Arriving at the regimental surgeon's quarters, 


308 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


where he had a tent devoted to emergency cases, I 
found Sam stretched out at full length on a cot, his 
face ghastly pale and a blood-stained handkerchief at 
his lips. 

Surely the pallor could not have been brought 
about by a trick, I thought, and straightway re- 
proached myself for having misjudged him. 

The surgeon accompanied me as I went up to the 
bedside and asked him how he was feeling. 

He could apparently reply only in a whisper, and 
it was necessary I bend over in order to catch the 
words. 

“About done up, 1 guess, lieutenant. That brute 
of a horse never did know how to keep his feet.” 

I inquired of the surgeon how the accident had hap- 
pened, and was told that as yet Sam had not been in 
condition to tell the story, but it was believed by 
those who were working nearby that his own horse, 
irritated by the animal standing nearest him, plunged 
forward, throwing Sam to the ground and striking 
him a severe blow on the chest. 

As I have said it was the pallor of the man’s face 
that caused me to think him seriously injured. 
Therefore I remained by his side, believing after all 
that had passed it was my duty to stay until he should 
be able to tell me what he wanted, and the surgeon, 
having other duties just then, went out, leaving us 
two the only occupants of the tent. 

Sam looked up at me as if desiring to speak and 
again I bent over him, when he asked in a whisper: 

“I believe as do the others, that when we move out 
of Savannah we’ll join Wheeler’s cavalry, don’t 
you ?” 

“Yes, Sam ; there’s little doubt of that.” 

“But I shan’t be able to go with you,” and now he 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 309 


spoke in a firiner tone, whereupon my suspicions were 
again aroused, and I asked sharply but not suffi- 
ciently loud for any one who might be on the outside 
to hear the question: 

“Is this another game of ’possum, Sam ?” 

“I couldn’t go back to be treated as a deserter, 
lieutenant,” the alleged sufferer replied in a firmer 
voice than he had previously been able to summon. 

“An’ you are hurt about the same as when we were 
with McLaw’s division ?” 

“I think this case is a little worse, sir. The sur- 
geon tells me I won’t be able to go with the army an’ 
must be left here to the mercies of the Yankees.” 

“But how does it happen your face is so ghastly 
pale, Sam?” 

“I swallowed a big piece of tobacco, sir, an’ I’m 
really sick. What I’m afraid of is that I’ll begin to 
vomit, an’ that will stop the tooth from bleedin’.” 

“You must be a rascal by breedin’, for I know you 
to be a right good fellow at heart,” I said, not overly 
well pleased because of thus being forced to share in 
the fraud, until there came into my mind the recol- ' 
lection of what Captain Carter had said. 

He had expressed the wish that it might be possible 
to have Sam Waters detailed from active service, in 
order that he might go back to the plantation, and, if 
the buildings were yet standing, to remain there with 
his family. 

This accident, which the surgeon believed had dis- 
abled the man for military service, was most oppor- 
tune, so far as the Carter family was concerned, and 
I had no doubt but that Sam Waters would rejoice at 
the opportunity of spending a certain length of time 
in seclusion rather than face his commander under 
such a charge as must be brought against him. 


310 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


I would miss the fellow, for I had come to like him 
wonderfully, and yet my gratification at having him 
with Mrs. Carter and her daughters should be greater 
than the loneliness, for I knew they could have no 
more staunch and true defender than this same 
trooper who was so successful in his desire to be seri- 
ously disabled without overly much pain. 

Therefore it was I laid before him the plan which 
had so suddenly come into my mind. 

“Would you be willin’, Sam, to go back to the 
Carter plantation with the ladies an’ stay there, 
servin’ them as best you might, until the captain was 
at liberty to take charge of his own affairs ?” 

“You can bet a great big dollar I would !” was the 
emphatic reply. 

“I’ll make it my business to find the captain at 
once, an’ if he is in the same mind as that of an hour 
ago, we’ll take steps toward havin’ you given an 
indefinite furlough as an invalid.” 

“There isn’t any time to be lost in that work, sir,” 
the supposed sufferer said quickly: “Nobody knows 
how soon the army may leave this city, an’ if I was 
sent to the military hospital, where the Yankees 
would get the handlin’ of me, I might not shut their 
eyes quite so easy.” 

“You may rest assured that there’ll be no delay,” 
I replied, and then hurried away, going directly 
toward that quarter of the city where the Carters 
resided, by rarest good fortune meeting the captain 
before I had arrived at the house. 

It will be remembered that I had already told him 
Sam’s story, therefore it only remained to add this 
last successful fraud, after which I said : 

“That which you proposed an’ desired a few hours 
ago, sir, has come about. Sam is no more of an in- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 311 


valid than you or I, but he will probably seem to be 
sufferin’ great pain until the Yankees have taken 
possession of the city. By setting about it at once, 
he could be relieved from duty an’ carried to your 
home. Then I’ll answer for it that Uncle Rube will 
succeed in gettin’ him a pass out of the city as soon as 
General Sherman has marched in.” 

“We’ll set about the business at once, lieutenant,” 
the captain said eagerly, and so energetically did he 
go to work that in less than an hour we had due 
authority for removing the injured man from the 
encampment to Captain Carter’s home, together with 
an indefinite furlough signed by General Hardee. 

Good actor though Sam was, he came very near 
betraying himself when the captain and I entered the 
hospital tent with the information that an ambulance 
was in readiness to convey him to the Carter resi- 
dence. 

“You know why I have done this, Sam,” the cap- 
tain said in a low tone. “I am expecting that you 
will play fairly by me, as Lieutenant Yardley assures 
me shall be the case.” 

“Does he know all of it Sam asked of me, and I 
nodded my head, whereupon he said to the captain : 

“Even if I had it in mind to do other than square, 
sir, you know that under the circumstances I 
wouldn’t dare go crooked. Aside from gettin’ out of 
a hole which I dropped into through followin’ Lieu- 
tenant Yardley, it will please me above all things to 
do what I may for the ladies, an’ if there is a buildin’ 
left on the plantation to shelter ’em, they shall have 
a good home an’ plenty to eat until you see ’em 
again.” 

“We’ll discuss the business end of it when we have 


312 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


better opportunity,” the captain said, and without 
delay we two with apparently most tender solicitude 
lifted the supposedly helpless trooper in our arms, 
carrying him gently to the ambulance, into which we 
clambered as if to prevent him from being jarred too 
roughly when the vehicle rolled over the paved streets. 

I am uncertain whether Mrs. Carter or Sam 
Waters was the better pleased at this latest turn of 
affairs; one had escaped court-martial for desertion 
and the other gained a servant whom she could trust, 
which is saying not a little in such troublous times as 
we of the South were experiencing. 

Uncle Rube was as delighted over this proof of 
Sam’s ability to deceive the surgeons as a child might 
have been with a new toy, and said in the tone of one 
who is giving another the best of recommendations : 

“He’s a rare bird, marm, is this same Sam Waters, 
an’ if he’ll turn his hand to farm-work as well as he 
has to trickery, your plantation will come nigh to 
payin’ the Confederate debt, unless the bushwhackers 
wipe him out too soon.” 

“I believe it will be better for you to remain an 
invalid, Sam,” I said. “Uncle Rube should have 
influence enough, or at least may bring sufficient to 
bear, so that you can have a pass out of the city 
almost as soon as Sherman enters.” 

“I’ll attend to that end of it, Bob; don’t you 
worry. He’ll be free to come or go as he pleases, for 
the story of what he wants to do shall get to Uncle 
Billy’s ears inside of four an’ twenty hours after he 
comes into this ’ere town. The most he’ll be called 
upon to pay for the favor is to sign a parole, an’ it 
seems to me the members of this ’ere party have done 
that kind of business so often that it must be second 
nature by this time.” 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 313 

“I’ll sign all the paroles they want,” Sam said 
gleefully, the nausea caused by the tobacco having 
passed away, leaving him in fairly good bodily condi- 
tion. “If I stick my nose into another soldier’s berth, 
somebody may kick me the whole length of the Salke- 
hatchie River!” 

“I shall be more at ease concernin’ you,” I whis- 
pered to Miss Alice, “knowin’ that you can soon re- 
turn to your old home, where I am confident Sam 
will he able to afford proper protection.” 

“If the old home yet remains,” she replied softly. 

“I am hopin’ that the bushwhackers contented 
themselves with plunderin’ it. At all events, in the 
meanest cabin on the place you will be safer than in 
this city, although there is no doubt hut that the 
Yankees will treat you with every possible considera- 
tion. Still, here you would be dependent upon char- 
ity an’ there enjoyin’ only your own.” 

“And when Lieutenant Yardley is at liberty we 
shall expect he will come directly to the plantation, 
which, but for him, might have afforded my mother, 
my sister and myself only a grave.” 

I would have said more just then, for the oppor- 
tunity seemed to be favorable, but the captain, as if 
believing that I was only awaiting his pleasure, an- 
nounced his readiness to return to camp, and I could 
do no less than follow, but I heard very little of what 
he said as we went through the streets, for there was 
ringing in my heart notes of most fervent thanksgiv- 
ing because circumstances had taken me in the direc- 
tion of the Carter plantation at the very time when I 
could best pave the way for an intimate and lasting 
friendship. 


31 4 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


CHAPTER XXII 

THE EVACUATION' 

And now I am come to the close of the story which 
I proposed to relate, for after our people had evacu- 
ated Savannah, the tale of what I knew concerning 
Sherman’s march to the sea came to an end, and little 
did I believe at that time that I should again, during 
the same war or in another field of operations, meet 
those Yankees whom I called enemies but at the same 
time friends. Yet I did meet them, when I served 
with Lee at Richmond, and our exchange of friendly 
deeds while in the midst of hostilities did not come to 
an end until we of the South were forced to acknowl- 
edge ourselves beaten at every point. 

On the day following Sam Waters’ successful imi- 
tation of a desperately wounded man had earned for 
him snug quarters in the Carter household word was 
given for all the troops under General Hardee’s, com- 
mand to be ready for the march, and this was but 
saying that we were to turn our backs upon the city 
which I yet believe ought to have been defended to 
the last. 

Five o’clock in the afternoon was the time ap- 
pointed for our regiment to move out, and at noon I 
paid what might be my last visit to the Carter 
household. 

Although it seemed as if I had already made every 
preparation for departure, when it came to the final 
moment I found there was very much to be said. 

First I had many messages for Dick Studley, which 
were given to Uncle Rube, and I knew full well he 
would repeat them as correctly as his memory per- 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 315 


mitted. I wanted to assure the lad that my friend- 
ship was as great as at that moment when he saved me 
from painful imprisonment at Milledgeville ; that 
while he was my avowed enemy and his people had 
ruined mine because of a political game in which the 
rank and file of the people had no part, I still cared 
for him as for a brother, and hoped that the day 
might come when, the war having been brought to an 
end, we two might sit down together, heeding not the 
color of the garments each other wore and with no 
sectional differences to mar the pleasure of our 
meeting. 

I also enjoined Uncle Rube to persuade Dick to 
search me out in case the war was speedily closed by 
our defeat, for then I might be a prisoner, unable to 
find him. This favor I did not ask to the end that 
he should do me a service, but simply and solely for 
the pleasure of looking upon his dear face once more. 

And to all the members of that famous “detach- 
ment” whose guest and host I had been I sent such 
words of grateful memories concerning the past as I 
had at my command, and assured one and all of them 
that it was my sincere prayer to the God of battles 
that they might come out of the fratricidal conflict 
uninjured either by bullet or sickness. 

Nor did I forget that brave old fellow who left 
his leg at Vicksburg, and to him, when Uncle Rube’s 
“detachment” should be safely at home in their vil- 
lage of Malden, I sent such words concerning myself 
as I believed would interest or amuse the poor cripple. 

Then I charged Uncle Rube, again and again, that 
he make certain Sam Waters be allowed to leave the 
city at the earliest possible moment in order to make 
for the girl I had come to look upon very tenderly 
and for her loved ones a home where they would be 


316 WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 


secure and comfortable. We people of the South, 
impoverished by the long war and by the devastating 
marches of the opposing armies, could no longer look 
forward with any hope to wealth, but the most we 
might expect with any assurance of receiving it was 
to be enabled to spend our lives in security and with 
the absolute necessities of life. 

The old man was confident, and I believed he had 
good reasons for so being, that he could do all which 
we desired in the way of gaining General Sherman’s 
permission for the ladies to return to the plantation 
and also to retain all the horses we had brought with 
us into the city. 

Uncle Rube promised that the colonel of his regi- 
ment would bind himself that the animals were to be 
used only for work upon the plantation and not will- 
ingly given over to the Confederate service. With 
such assurances from a Union officer, I believed Gen- 
eral Sherman would willingly allow Mrs. Carter to 
retain the beasts, more particularly since he had 
taken during the march from Atlanta so many horses 
that it had become necessary to shoot a large number, 
as he had declared in the letter which I have copied 
in these pages. 

Then came my final instructions to Sam Waters. 
I advised, as Uncle Rube did, that he continue to 
play the part of invalid until well out of the city; 
that he sign such parole as might be demanded of 
him, and, in event of finding a habitable dwelling 
upon the Carter plantation, remain there closely, lest 
by some evil chance he fall in the way of our soldiery, 
and thus be taken back to the cavalry command, 
where so serious a charge was awaiting him. 

There was no doubt in my mind that the trooper 
would do exactly as he promised. I knew full well 


WITH SHERMAN TO THE SEA 317 


he was weary of a soldier’s life, and because of the 
possibilities of trouble, would not leave the ladies 
unprotected, at least while the war continued. 

Then came the final parting with the family, when 
out few words were spoken, because I dared not trust 
myself to speech, and when Alice returned the pres- 
sure which I laid upon her hand. 

I was in the encampment once more, feeling almost 
as if I had bidden a last good-by to all who cared for 
me in this world, and the grief in my heart was so 
great that I remained silent amid the boisterous con- 
versation of my comrades, lest I show weakness unbe- 
fitting a soldier. 

Exactly at the appointed time my regiment took up 
the line of march, not to the beating of drums or the 
screaming of fifes, but in silence as those should who 
were turning their backs upon the women and chil- 
dren who had looked to them for protection. 

Our flags were furled, and it needed but bands of 
crape around them to show that we were taking part 
in the last ceremonies which closed the act of seces- 
sion forever, and, indeed, as events speedily showed, 
it was very near the end of it all for us who had 
hoped to establish a new nation. 

Down the broad street, with none to cheer us on our 
way, we marched to the Savannah River, where was 
laid a pontoon bridge, and over that, out from the 
city I had hoped to take part in defending, we went, 
a sorry column of gloomy and dispirited men who 
were to strive yet a little longer in behalf of a Cause 
that was already lost. 


THE END 

















' % 

















1 

V 



















720 


4 

















































V> AV 

<P 





* * 1 " * "A 

* A* ^ 

, - -e*. v* « 


^ v *V '. , 

•»* A ^'-i,'" 1 


'"' , ‘A C° s '♦/*£>, 

^ , rVAA\\*V / 



Jfe Gj V ^ 

^ O V - * ^ & - 

. p <A 7 0 * \ * i 

^ ^ V * B ^ A 

cr *> * * *i*fc 

s &?rtl//vt2~ * ->^. ^\ 


♦aio’ / '^. A . * * . ^ ^ k 

■a A r ' %> A v * 

>V d * A\Y - a ///7 ° ^ r > i'V ° 

z v z / _^_ >A 

° v> ^ ° ¥m 

- oV ^ <V#% 

\^ ' / s^aO ^ y 0 * X * A 

** o 0 VAA^ A ■ 

" V * -fi ~y 'X < 

° - 

^ * x° < 2 * 

^n 4 ' ^ s * * y A/' 1 ' 3 n o • ^O 0 ^ . . „ 

* A A <* ' jA^^A r A.V * 

^ «, yJh ° A> 

>*% -W/ ^ v A ®: <&%. * 


\i £7 o 




*. 0 o x. 

# Q 3 e -CP ~ 

”■" »**•, ^ 


%*••“ o*' 








* <v v 

* -XV </> 


o 

Z ^ 'X 1 

- V ^ 

** jfc; *$' 

S ,G 1 l D <^ y o * x * A 

^ **$%£+ ^ aX* ’ ^ 

; *w * jilfS* - ^ V s ' ' 

M Li xjA » ~ <* 

™#; w o \0 c> 

^ ;\f x ^ > * x ‘ 

N 0r‘ <^v y . v>i .* rvO C‘ x t ^ t/ “" O' O.P <^ y 

\ x . S * * 7 *>> 0 N o • ■ » 9 n * x V *- * 


<t 1 



* * 


0 N 



m (I o y> <* 

> ■**mf*p ^ a v v '' t> 'S''^“ a " ^ oV 

S, ' * * s > 6 , * ' •* .,V 0 • ‘ > c • » • . V? * * ' ' .o< . * ■ • 

, '3 G A *?/!???-, ' ^ vJ^ » cASNv y o G v V 

" 0 \ ; ^ ' **, 



0 - '-O “• * 

(* ,'*», 

r „<$? Si * -f* 

C ^ ^ „ 

z 2 


* € &> ' A 

<* y 0 * X 
* <4 

y <P 

* ^ *> 

■< r A y> ® 

^ , ® \° °^. 

I ' “ s * « , ^ *3 N 0 ^ . C °^. ^ * 

> <. s . ^ v „ *f > ^ 'i * « - ^ 




t /y * * S " ^ * V ' B 





° V' 

o iP. ,.v 
z ^ V 

r V 5 ^ 

3 l ' 1 ^ ^ ^ ^ o.X' 

<r y o * >> .'\ O, ** J t, -t, s s 

o- , 0 ' V*- "V^ c.°“ <; <' # b. rO^v' 1 " 



tf I ^ 







■°^ ‘■*.m*\/\,., e-/»».»o 

/■ c v 


\ ^ 0 



